Tumgik
#since i found out how to edit images i'm never gonna stop
sweetlullabyebye · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
44 notes · View notes
stxrvel · 1 year
Text
greatest fear (3)
series summary: you woke up from a long coma with no memory of a part of your life only to be told by your teammates that you're married to the man you hated seven years ago. even though that seemed to be the only problem, as time goes on you're realizing there's a lot more history and mystery behind the accident that left you in medical care for months. blackouts, more memory loss, mistrust and a strange man who seems to be connected to everything. every day it gets harder to trust anyone around you, but you won't stop until you can finally uncover the truth behind the accident.
chapter summary: bucky has to learn to deal with the fact that things don't always work out the way we want them to.
pairing: bucky barnes x f!reader
words: +5k i think
warnings: none? angst, that's for sure
note: hello!!! i think it's been almost a month? but better late than never. this didn't came out like i wanted at all, but i'm still gonna publish it bc i don't dislike it that much. i probably could've approach the subject way better. maybe i'll edit this someday. anyway, i do hope you all like this and give it some love 💜 i'll try to keep it up to get you guys pt 4 sooner, but i don't promise anything. feedback is always appreciate!! thank u all!!
masterlist | next | series masterlist
Tumblr media
Everyone already knew Bucky's greatest fear. He had spent years being untouchable, seemingly the only person on the team who wasn't afraid of anything, not even living on the edge. They had spent years getting used to seeing the inscrutable face of an emotionless man. And they'd spent years thinking that was never going to change. To be honest, Bucky believed the same thing. As he resumed his “normal”, ordinary life, he felt that there was nothing he hadn't experienced before and that, because of that, there was nothing that could really hurt him. So why bother worrying about anything, why be afraid in the first place?
Bucky used to be an unflappable person. Even after meeting you, after confessing his feelings for you, after knowing that you might be a weak spot, Bucky still thought he wasn't afraid of anything. What's more, with you by his side he considered himself an invincible person. Unreachable. The people around him saw him as so sure of himself that they never once doubted that he could be the most fearless man in the world.
Until you had the accident.
Bucky began to see the world in dark colors. He had been afraid, yes, he had said so many times. But he was also struck by how close he had come to going insane. The people around him had ceased to view him with respect, but with concern. He had never allowed himself to be seen that way, because even if he had ever felt in a similar way, he had never been as strong as he was that time. He was at a point of vulnerability that was almost incomparable to anything that had happened in his life before.
The level of despair and stress he was dealing with from the moment he found out about your accident until months later when he knew how to manage his emotions, he couldn't quantify it in a rational way.
And the people around him were sympathetic, but he still hated that he had let himself be seen that way. The quivering mess he'd become since he found out about it haunted him like a symphony echoing in his head on the highest note. Sometimes it wouldn't let him think, wouldn't let him remember, wouldn't let him live. Even being there in a room with you, there was nothing but a din of incongruous notes crashing against each other, without any harmony, without any order.
At other times there was silence. A deafening silence sometimes accompanied by a beeping that increased as the minutes progressed. The voices were echoes and the images were blurred figures in the distance. There was nothing else in his head but space to process the silence.
Everyone knew Bucky's biggest fear, and it had caused him some long-term problems that he still didn't know how to handle. Since everyone knew that, he was no longer the fearless Bucky, the most daring person. Now he seemed to be perceived as a walking time bomb, even though he seemed to be the one who handled the situation the best… well, not from the beginning, but he learned to cope.
He hated that that stage of vulnerability had become so embedded in the memories of others that it was now the only thing they evoked when they thought of him. He hated that consideration. As much as he wanted and appreciated the support, he hated when it came from regret. From condescension. Of the wary glances. Like tiptoeing around him in fear that he would explode at any moment.
That was how Bucky felt at that moment. With everyone watching him around him, thinking that at any moment he would freak out and start screaming at each of them.
“She's okay now,” Bucky heard Natasha's voice flooding the room that had become the recipient of an imperturbably uncomfortable silence. Her voice was neutral, calm and patient, like the others', even though their faces showed incomparable chagrin.
Bucky let out a long sigh and let his gaze fall on any object in that room.
The rain was lashing hard against the city that day. The drops bounced off the large window and fell swiftly towards the end of their ephemeral life where gravity used to drag them down. The cold crept into the building through every crevice it could find, as if seeking any refuge from itself within the warmth of the human structure.
Bucky didn't plan to ever feel fear again.
He was constantly surrounded by worry, but tried to reassure himself that you were in a safe place surrounded by people who were willing to protect you. Until Steve appeared running down the hallway of the rooms shouting his name, and then yours, and then named Dr. Cho. A peculiar combination of words but they were enough to push him over the edge.
He had never run so fast from one end of the building to the other since that fateful day.
Memories slipped as fast in front of his eyes as raindrops did that day, swept away by the restlessness of his mind surrounding almost possible catastrophic scenario. Bucky knew he shouldn't do that, but telling him not to was like going against nature.
The worst part was that he couldn't see you as soon as he got to the medical wing of the Complex. He could barely make you out through the glass doors.
And so hours went by.
Bucky stayed in the next room waiting for some news, when one by one the others began to arrive.
Near midnight Natasha appeared and finally gave him good news.
“They stabilized her and are now waiting for the drugs to take effect.”
Bucky nodded at her words and the vibe in the room finally changed. Sighs of relief and comforting words leapt into full view, but Natasha didn't take her eyes off Bucky.
“What happened to her?” he finally dared to ask, though he knew the answer the moment the redhead entered the room.
“They still don't know. One moment they thought it was cardiac arrest, then a stroke, then she had seizures. But finally she was just… still. At some point she regained consciousness and said her whole body hurt. The doctor gave her some medication and now she sleeps. All her vitals are fine, like nothing ever happened.”
Bucky was not thinking clearly. He had understood every single word that came out of Natasha's mouth, but he couldn't pin his thoughts down to a single idea. His mind was conjecturing at an incomprehensible speed and it was causing him severe irritability that he couldn't come up with a solution.
“Did she say anything else?”
“No.”
“Okay. Thank you.”
--
It had been six hours when you woke up. Bucky had settled into a chair in the corner of the room, not too far or too close to where you were lying, and was trying to get some sleep, but worry wouldn't leave him. Steve accompanied him for a while before he had to leave on a mission, and Natasha stopped by at some point to drop off something to eat before leaving, just like Steve, on a mission. After that, he must have spent about two hours trying to fall asleep, but it seemed an impossible task. The constant sound of the machine monitoring your heart kept him unconsciously aware of his surroundings. And, even if there were no external stimuli to keep him awake, his mind would have done so. The fear, the panic, the hopelessness…. He almost feared that you would never even wake up again.
His body almost reacted to your movements because he opened his eyes just as you were beginning to move on the gurney.
“Y/N?”
Rising from the chair, he began to slowly approach you, even though his body was begging him to run to your side and wrap you in his arms. He watched you move one of your arms to cover your eyes for a moment, before focusing your gaze on his.
Your frown did not bring him good news.
“Where am I?”
Finally reaching where you were, Bucky pressed the button on the side of the gurney to call the doctor, his heart heavy and aching. That those were the first words out of your mouth should have made him understand what had happened, and in a matter of seconds the limbs of his body shook with a shudder. But it couldn't be like that, he couldn't go through that again. Bucky was not in the capacity to go through that again.
He was promptly convinced otherwise and focused on your confused expression.
“You're at the Avengers Complex in Washington.”
“What do I do…?”
“You were in an accident. You lost consciousness for several hours.”
The dazed expression on your face didn't change and Bucky's nerves ascended with each passing second. The words came out of his mouth as an automatic response and your face contracted taking in the reality, but you didn't seem to make peace with understanding. The few things Bucky had told you seemed to only worsen your state of confusion.
“Do you know what day it is?”
When you shook your head, Bucky felt a cold chill run through him as if he were standing in the middle of a heavy snowfall. The fear he had deprived himself of and had almost prayed he would never feel again was making its way through his mind and body, and if he didn't stay calm things were not going to go well.
“It's November fourth of the year 2023. Do you remember anything about this year?”
You shook your head again. Your expression was starting to change from confusion to fear and Bucky knew he had to do something soon to keep you from being consumed by the feeling.
“No… No, I don't understand… what's going on. It's like my head is totally black. There's no-I don't see…”
Your distressed gaze met Bucky's and your bewilderment bordering on concern caused a pang in his heart. He felt like he could die of a broken heart at that moment. He didn't know what the look on his face was, but he knew it must not be as neutral as he wanted it to be because somehow he had to let out the feeling that was choking him at that moment. It seemed like that look Bucky had on his face gave your tears permission to start bulging in your eyes.
“I can't remember anything. At all,” you sobbed. “I don't know what I'm doing here. I don't remember what happened. I don't remember who-”
Bucky watched your eyes move around the room and noticed how you clenched your hands on the sheet. Your breathing becoming ragged confirmed to him that you were about to have a panic attack. Of all the times he had done it before, he automatically reached out to you and took your hands in his. He swallowed the feeling that wanted to overpower him and the hopelessness in a second. He couldn't leave you in that situation at that moment. Your glassy, big eyes turned to his.
“You're okay right now, okay?” with your eyes locked on his, still breathing erratically and your heart about to burst, you nodded slightly. “Okay, then breathe with me and then we'll talk again.”
Bucky took a deep breath, lifting his shoulders and not taking his eyes off yours to urge you to mimic him. He stayed in that position until you did the same, taking a shaky breath and tightening your fingers around his hand. The tears wouldn't stop coming and the sight almost made him cower in the corner of his head to cry with you.
“Now let the air out of your mouth slowly.”
Exemplifying your words, Bucky let the air out and you mimicked him next, still not letting go of the trembling.
Bucky took another deep breath and you followed suit, expelling the air once he did.
Like that, again and again.
And again.
And again.
Until you could only stare into his blue eyes without a single thought in your head.
“Feeling better?”
You nodded without a word.
Bucky could notice your lowered shoulders and the few tears on your red cheeks, so he ventured to let go of your hands. He didn't let it go unnoticed the way your eyes parted from his, after so long, to observe the place where your hands were joined. You intertwined your own hands and let out a sigh. Bucky had to swallow again the feeling and the urge to move closer. It made him angry inside because he thought he had already learned how to handle the distance and because he didn't think he would have to go through such a scenario again, but life is full of surprises.
“I understand that you're scared and worried, okay? But I want you to try to stay calm for a while while Dr. Cho asks you some questions and runs some tests, are you okay with that?”
Bucky watched as you shook your head as he pointed behind him to where there were two women standing in the door frame who he had heard enter a few minutes ago, but didn't acknowledge their arrival until you were calm and willing. He was dying to know what had been going through your head as you cocked it and frowned slightly watching the women.
“Yes,” you barely mumbled, but Bucky could hear you perfectly. He could hear you even in any kind of crowd.
With a heaviness in his soul, Bucky got up from the gurney and gave Dr. Cho and the nurse, Christina, room to pass.
He took a few more steps away, until he was near the door, and it weighed on him to see how your eyes did not leave his figure. He didn't know whether to leave or to stay there waiting for them to finish. He didn't want to leave you alone, that was clear, but the pressure in his chest grew stronger with each passing second, and he wasn't sure he could stay any longer if you kept looking at him like that. Like he was the only person in the room, like he was the only person who mattered, like he was someone you remembered… but you don't. You don't remember him. Not anymore.
--
Bucky found himself wandering around the Complex until he decided to settle on the rooftop. He thought that spending that time alone wouldn't do him much good because his mind would replay over and over again the moment when you had that frightened expression on your face again, and then he wouldn't have time to try to calm down and regain his composure. And he did. For a few minutes.
Bucky let his mind snap. The tension building up on his shoulders was too much, and if he didn't let it out, he feared it would explode inside him. He was thankful to be alone at that moment because he didn't like to cry around people. Not just crying, but expressing too much in general.
At that moment he was crying not only for his suffering, but for yours. Because more than not wanting to go through it himself, he had to think about what you must be feeling and thinking, being in a completely foreign environment and with strangers proclaiming to know you more than you know yourself. Bucky hated the thought of you having to go through that again, even if you didn't remember the first time. Bucky was crying on that rooftop because once again life had robbed you of the well-being you deserved, because you could no longer spend a moment fully aware of yourself.
More than his pain, Bucky ached to think of yours.
And what could he do about it? Nothing. Just like last time.
He didn't know how long he'd been there, arms resting on the edge of the rooftop overlooking the green field around Complex. He only knew it was around noon when Tony Stark opened the door behind him.
“You must be hungry,” was the first thing the man behind him said, trying to lighten the tense mood that must have been surrounding Bucky at that moment. But no, he didn't have time to think about mundane things.
“Not really.”
A silence settled and he knew Tony must be weighing whether or not it had been a good idea to show up there knowing he was alone. Bucky really didn't mean to be hostile, he just felt too much anger and rage against life and the universe inside his body that he wanted to get out somehow. It wasn't the right thing to do, of course, and he was trying to control himself, but he didn't deny that it would be difficult.
“I'll leave it here, anyway. Just in case.”
Bucky caught the sound of the bag and then the sound of Tony's shoes that weren't moving away but coming closer.
“Thanks.”
“It's the least I could do.”
“And you didn't have to. I was almost going down anyway.”
Tony snorted, moving closer to the wall where Bucky was leaning.
“Surely you don't even know what time it is.”
“Surely,” Bucky agreed, nodding.
Both men took a detailed look at the trees stretching a long distance away in an oddly comfortable silence.
“Did Dr. Cho say anything?”
Tony turned to watch him, and stood for a moment pondering what to say.
“Everything's fine. She ran several tests, but everything came back fine.”
“Everything's fine except her memories are gone again.”
“She thinks it may be some kind of condition left in her brain after the accident.”
“It's been over a year now, Tony.”
“I know. They're exploring every alternative.”
Bucky nodded, getting a bitter feeling in his mouth. He knew he should be grateful you were alive, but damn, did you have to go through all that?
“How's she doing?”
“She's looking good. She hit it off real quick with Christina and was eating with Clint when I came out.”
“And she's eating well?”
“Yeah, the usual.”
Bucky nodded again. Maybe he should come back, stay with you for a while and talk about some things; anything. But every time he thought about going back he felt that tug in his chest that made him recoil from any progress. He didn't want the situation to overcome him, but he was losing the battle.
“Barnes, I wanted to tell you-”
“Tony, it's not necessary.”
“It is, especially at this time.”
“No, it's not,” Bucky spat, shifting his body to stare at the mechanic. “Especially right now, it's not.”
The man pursed his lips and Bucky turned away to look at the lunch that should have been inside the white bag on the table.
“I just wanted to say I'm sorry. For everything. That was it.”
Bucky turned to look at the man who had settled in the same way, both of them with their backs to the green field. Bucky sighed, and knowing Tony he knew he couldn't leave without having his conversation. But maybe that would do him good. It had been months since he'd last talked to anyone about that situation.
“There was no way to foresee it, you know that.”
Out of the corner of his eye, Bucky watched the man shake his head as he did every time someone gave him a similar comment. He just wouldn't accept it.
“I could have been more vigilant, you know? I've spent my life trying to learn from my mistakes, trying to take care of the people in my charge, trying to do my best to keep everyone safe. I still don't understand how… How I could have made that mistake.”
“We were dealing with something bigger than ourselves. I think, even if you had gone all out, there couldn't have been any other ending. And believe me when I tell you I'm the person who would have wanted another ending.”
Bucky crossed his arms over his chest with his eyes on the rooftop floor. His mind roamed over those memories he tried not to return to under any circumstances, and he allowed it only because he couldn't deal with that situation any other way.
“I had to have tried.”
“Tony, I know you did your best. And I also know that after everything that happened you asked FRIDAY a thousand times if there would have been another chance to have avoided what happened. Did you have an answer?”
Tony didn't answer.
“Then it doesn't make sense for you to blame yourself for something you simply couldn't have controlled. I guess that's the way things were supposed to be.”
“It's unfair.”
“Life isn't fair to anyone.”
Bucky stepped away from the wall and reached over to take the bag Tony had brought him. “Thanks for this.”
And without further ado, he walked into the building once more.
--
From outside, Bucky watched you talking animatedly with Clint and Carol. Dr. Cho had told him that, although she had not yet been able to find the reason why you had lost your memories again, you were in perfect health. Bucky wanted to punch a wall, but settled for thanking her for looking out for you.
The day had gotten extremely long and he had only spent a quarter of it with you. It was already dusk and he had barely mustered the strength to come see you. And seeing you there, so giggly and happy, made him question whether he should come in and ruin all the fun. He knew his face was a jumble of a hundred emotions that he still couldn't quite control, because even seeing you caused him a sharp pain in his heart that he couldn't tolerate. So he didn't know if going in looking like that was the best choice.
But before he could weigh it further, your gaze met his through the masses of air, and his breath hitched for a few seconds.
The look of recognition you gave him brought a sense of warmth to his body. It was like wiping a damp cloth over his bruised heart. Bucky knew you didn't remember him, but that in such a short time you could give him that kind of look meant too much to him. Your face looked much more serene than the last time you had seen each other, and you no longer had so many wires around your body embedded in your skin, from what he could see from a distance.
Maybe it was indeed safe for him to enter.
Act normal, act normal…
“Hi, Bucky!” you greeted him effusively.
Bucky felt his body faint. Halfway through he planted his feet on the ground and watched the other two with you hold back smiles. Well, Clint wasn't so sneaky.
“How's it goig Bucky? Did you enjoy lunch? It was courtesy of Tony for everyone.”
“Yeah,” he replied dryly. He knew Clint was trying to keep his spirits up, but he didn't feel moodily ready to keep talking to other people, just to share a pleasant silence with you.
“Y/N ordered ravioli,” Carol added to the conversation, turning to look at your red face. “And she also ordered your lunch.”
Bucky frowned.
“I'm glad you liked it,” you mumbled in his direction, barely audible but crystal clear to him. His heart flipped, and he hated that his mind was trying to remind him of where he stood. He wanted a small moment of ignorance.
He didn't know what to say other than thank you, so he just stood there in front of them in a very awkward position.
“All right, Y/N, our fun is over.”
“You're leaving already?”
Bucky detailed you looking at Clint as he and Carol stretched to leave. He mentally wondered if it bothered you to be left alone with his presence, if you didn't want them to leave and leave you with him. If you saw him as an annoying, grumpy figure. He wondered if the others had said something to you about him that suddenly made you see him in a less sympathetic or friendly light. He wondered if-
“We have a mission to attend, and we're very punctual,” Carol's voice broke in on Bucky's train of thought.
“As soon as we get back we'll be here. We have a lot of other things to talk about.”
“Okay, have a good one!”
Bucky watched you shake your hand in farewell to the two people who were leaving the room and was surprised at how much your attitude had changed since he saw you after you woke up. But hey, it had been a while since then. Maybe you had been able to make peace with what had happened by now, and they must have told you everything?
“How are you?” Bucky found himself suddenly asking.
“I'm feeling fine. Besides the obvious, I'm not in any more pain. Dr. Cho told me I'll probably be discharged tomorrow.”
“That's good,” the man mused. “And you want to talk? About what happened.”
You made a thoughtful grimace that Bucky found quite tender, but his mind conjured up the times when you'd made similar grimaces in the past and he'd planted a kiss on your mouth. It wasn't a good time to reminisce about things like that, and the twinge in his heart proved him right.
“Not really,” you replied. “Why don't we talk about you?”
“About me?”
“Yes.”
“And what things do you want to talk about me?”
“Well, I was told that our relationship was different from the friendship I had with everyone else, so we can start there.”
“You want to know what kind of relationship we had?”
“Mm-hm.”
“We were married.”
Your eyes expanded in surprise, as if you expected any answer but that one. Which was strange for Bucky because he couldn't conceive of what other kind of relationship you could have besides a friendship.
“Married?”
“Yes.”
“But I don't have any rings,” you mumbled as you held up both hands to look at your fingers, then held them out to him, as if to let him see you weren't lying.
“You don't use it anymore.”
“Why?”
“Well…” Bucky didn't know how far to go with his historical account because he didn't know how much Dr. Cho or the others had told you and he didn't want to saturate you with information either. “What do you know about what happened?”
You took a deep breath and brought your hands to your lap as if you had been waiting for that question. It probably was.
“Dr. Cho told me that I had an accident over a year ago due to which I was in a coma and lost my memory. That a couple of months after being in the hospital I was discharged and came to live here. And that almost two days ago I had some kind of incident that caused me to lose my memory again.”
Bucky was taken aback by the matter-of-fact way you told him all that. The only thing that was going around in his mind was how before you didn't like to mention the subject at all and used to avoid it any way you could unless it was strictly necessary. At that moment it was as if you were telling someone else's story and not your own, because not a hint of emotion could be seen on your face.
“Then why don't I wear the ring?”
Bucky held his frown. This was definitely almost that much of a sharp change to the last few times he interacted with you.
“Hum… You've had it removed since the accident and I gave it to you after some time in the hospital, but I told you that you didn't have to wear it if you didn't want to.”
“Oh, I understand. So I decided not to wear it. And where is it?”
“I don't know. You kept it. Maybe it's somewhere in your room.”
“Right. I'll go look for it when I get back.”
Bucky nodded at your words not really knowing what to say. He didn't know how to act in reason to your behavior. Well, it should be good that it didn't seem to affect you as hard as it did before, but he found it hard to believe that it didn't affect you at all. Could it be that it really was?
He couldn't know for sure, but the calm expression on your face was about to convince him completely. The way you looked like you didn't have a care in the world made him feel much better, and he would definitely battle to make it last much longer.
“Besides that, is there anything else you want to tell me?”
Too many things.
“No.”
You let out a short laugh that bloomed in Bucky's chest.
“Then our relationship boils down to: we were married, and that's it.”
The man shrugged, not really having a clue what else to say about it.
At his gesture, you exhaled with a determined look.
“We were close?”
“Yes.”
“Did we make jokes?”
“Yes. You mostly.”
“It definitely had to be that way. Did we go out on dates often?”
“Yes.”
“Did we argue?”
“Not a lot.”
“Okay. Did we buy each other gifts?”
“Yeah.”
“Aw. Did we live together?”
“Sure.”
“Did we sleep in the same bed?”
“Of course.”
Bucky frowned as you stood for a few seconds in silence, just watching his face.
“We had children?”
The man went blank for a few seconds, only looking into your eyes. He definitely wasn't expecting that question, but it was something that had been on his mind a lot before.
“No.”
“Ah. So, did we travel a lot?”
“Yes, we traveled quite a bit.”
“Excellent!” you smiled genuinely at him, with that kind of smile he loved and that since the accident he had almost never seen. If he had seen it, it hadn't been directed at him. “Then we were a good match.”
Bucky smiled. It was almost an instinct. His mind flashed back to the one memory that at the time didn't cause him sadness: sometime, someday, you had told him that some questions had to be answered in a positive way to know if they had fulfilled their purpose of being a perfect couple. He didn't remember if it was those same questions, but he could make the connection to that memory he had of you at the time. Then, for a second, he allowed himself to enjoy the present. No worries, no sadness. You were alive right there in front of him, in an excellent state of health and, it seemed, a good state of mind. Beyond that, what could he ask for? All that was left for him to do was to make the most of every moment he had.
“Yes, we were a good couple.”
--------
A/N
😶😶😶😶😶
what are we thinking?
Taglist: @cjand10 @yallgotkik @ruffdog921 @coracal @its-just-kayy @pono-pura-vida @vampiresarezombies @kaz11283
151 notes · View notes
sunyandmony · 8 months
Text
Originally from this post:
Tumblr media
Made by @bittyfromquotev , originally found on @dca-prompts blog! :]
Things to mind:
Tumblr media
The last note is not all that accurate but fits as a kid-term for this, whatever this is...
Quick note: They do not live in the daycare anymore! They have a whole mansion with more then five floors as unlikely as it may sound right now to y'all.
I will also put some images I made myself in here, lazy edits that is-... I'll put a trigger warning before each of them if they contain triggering things/objects.
TW: blood/oil, implied violence.
Tumblr media
It was supposed to be just like any other day, chaos chaos and more chaos, it wasn't. The twins have been on a murder spree ever since a week ago, when they got into a argument with Eclipse, and now neither wants to see the other, Lunar has tried making them forgive each other. It failed miserably sadly as soon as the twins tackled Eclipse and ripped off half of his rays, an arm and half of his casing, which was so damaged his left eye stopped working, glitched out and turned off the moment he tried standing up on his own.
The twins were on their own, hunting down everyone they can while fitting right in with the human society, separating from each other and shape shifting(using the new nano machines) to look less like a robot during daylight, however, at night the chaos unleashes and they hunt everything and anyone they see on their way, and that is if they're a threat, if the threat doesn't move or attack back, they'll sometimes retreat and search for another one. They hungered for bloody fun and more to rip and tear at, while Bloody wanted to tear, Maim wanted to rip and rip and rip all of that sweet, human flesh...
.....
TW: Implied 'bullying', blood/oil, implied violence.
Tumblr media
Meanwhile Solar Flare and Lunar sat on the couch in Sun and Moon's room, whatever you prefer to call it. Lunar had been crying for hours on end for a simple yet dumb reason, even if he was smart, someone just had to make him feel bad, that's why Sun and Moon aren't here, they have a new target in mind..
Earth was on their best behavior nonetheless, sitting in their room and not noticing anything happening outside, having gotten a whole new remodeling of the said area, and everything was just like they imagined, less like a safety hazard too. While they did like the stars, they must be taken off the walls sooner or later, they're.... Very much a dangerous area itself...
......
While Sun was still somewhat of a clean freak still, he couldn't help but smile maliciously at how easily their job has been done, the single problem was those stupid minions still coming after them. While the both knew it was useless to waste their resources on this, they just had to! How could they let that little bastard get away with hurting their family? In no way will they, they'll never see the light of day again, the both made sure.
TW:Gun, blood/oil, implied deaths and violence
Tumblr media
Moon watched as Sun flexed his fingers on his gun before firing it while holding said gun backwards over his shoulder, sighing in what seems like annoyance. 'We're these people even gonna put up a fight already?! It's getting boring..' Sun thought while settling his gun back in it's spot on his waist band.
"Sun, come on, there's a lot more of them coming, and I don't have the patience to be here any longer." Moon blurted out to cover out the sudden alarms going off and sirens getting louder the closer they came, ah, one of them called the cops? So cute, such a bad attempt nonetheless though, they always had people to get them out of trouble. They always did.
"Fineee... But I'm blaming you for the loss of the knife!" Sun replied, sighing in exasperation, looking at Moon's persona just as dirty as his of the ungodly amount of blood and oil from their victims, the both took a breath in and then jumped, their newfound abilities including this, and then landed on the roof of the building, running off into the darkness of the night sky above them as the sirens got silenced by the air rushing around them.
.........
Tumblr media
Killcode stood at the kitchen table, baring his razor sharp teeth, holding his face with sharp tipped fingers and cold hands, sighing internally. How was he gonna solve this one?... It was obvious they had everything at the tip of their fingers, just, not the twins, and everyone is being risked because of the two going out and being so reckless, not even caring to hide themselves away before they get caught up into it.
He was so tired of this, he was exhausted, he just wanted to have some peace, even for a moment, truly so he would take the week off, but he didn't dare to, business is business and he has to keep it going, and he was reminded so again when he was interrupted from his thought by a loud clank and a (assumed) painful crash somewhere on the upper floors.
Killcode let out a shudder breath, pushing the chair back and standing up, stretching his limbs, reminded he should stop arching his back in such ways. He looked around once more before walking through the long hallways towards the stairways, which were a spiral-like model and fancy spirals and small, crescent moon-like shapes on the edges and railings.
Killcode soon stopped at what seemed to be the second(?)floor from down to up of the mansion, sseeing Sun and Moon have broken in their own house through the window, the biggest one too, glass all over the floor as Moon hanged upside down outside while Sun sat on he floor inside, rubbing at his rays, clearly having landed on the wrong side.
Well, it was a bit of a relief, what wasn't was the mess and now even more scared Lunar hiding behind the couch, Solar Flare just staring at the scene, obviously unable to do anything unless he is ordered to.
Killcode sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose and walking down the last few steps of the stairs, stepping into the room, a living room full of broken glass, a scared Lunar and a frozen Solar Flare, this house was so messy every hour of the day, it was first Eclipse a few weeks ago, now it's Sun, who's next? The twi-
Before Killcode could complete his thoughts another loud crash came from the other window on the side of the living room, the twins swinging inside as their claws held onto the walls before they landed on the floor, straightening up and looking at Killcode as if they've been caught red handed, and they have been this time for sure.
They stared right back at their father, obviously having been caught in the act, dropping their head low and standing still as a rock, rooted to the floor, knowing they'll most likely get grounded or punished, either were good, and neither was yelling or shouting, they prefer to be 'good' kids at least at something, but it was impossible when they're so, SO energetic after finally having gotten their meal.
Moon slipped through the window, straightening up and stretching before walking over to Sun ever so slowly, holding his hand out to his brother, who took it and stood up, the both looking at the BloodMoon twins before to Killcode who walked over to the couch, ignoring the mess of bloody oil or blood on the floor his kids made and avoiding the glass shards.
TW: blood and oil, darkness
Tumblr media
"Kid, calm down... It's all good, and safe..." Killcode sat on his knees at the side of the couch where Lunar was hiding, curling into himself, his small body shaking with every breath he took, whimpering as if anything was happening while the silence stretched on. He was still respecting Lunar if he didn't wanna be touched and if he would say so himself, not wanting to make this worse.
Sun and Moon whispered to themselves before nodding to each other, Sun stepping backwards and running off in the hallways, his foot steps getting silenced as he was immediately out of view, the darkness of the young night giving the illusion of that.
Moon stepped closer and sat down next to Killcode, opening his arms wide as Lunar raised his head to look at his brother, sniffing before tightly hugging Moon, seeming like Lunar likes Moon more then Killcode, it is fair as their father wasn't always the best himself, not that they minded him, it was just how busy he was, and they didn't judge him, but his absence to Lunar and possibly Earth was... Not helpful to make them cope with everything happening around themselves in this environment.
Moon patted Lunar's back, looking as Killcode soon left them alone, the twins nowhere in sight, probably left for their own arguments, Moon kept on humming, trying to calm his brother down, the oil and blood covering his persona not helping too much, but Lunar was either not bothered by it or just didn't see it if he didn't react to it yet.
...............
Hope you enjoyed this, it took me a bit with all the distractions and works and breaks, but I got it through as it's been sitting in my drafts for half of this week by now:'>
Please do point out any typos if you find some or any at all!
15 notes · View notes
beelzegrub · 3 years
Note
can I request what would happen if we summon them while we're on human realm bc we missed them so much but lose so much blood in the process I don't really know I'm a sucker for these kind of things. thank youu!!
EDIT FROM FUTURE OP: This ask has been sitting in my drafts for months half finished and I finally found the motivation to finish. Anon, I’m so sorry for the wait. You’re a sweetheart ❤️ I was only able to do the three eldest though and I’m so sorry!!
Um hello??? I love this so much thank you!!! I thought it was kind of silly to go through all of that at the end of season 2 to just.... not use it so I’m excited about this!!!! (Sorry if this is too angsty my brain got super pumped about this and took off.
PS the request said “we” so I used a reader insert type of style. Hope that’s what you were looking for :)
MC Summons Their Demon, but at What cost?
Trigger warning!!!! Self harm/blood
How long had it been since you’d seen the him? Weeks? Months? Who knows. They all blended together after while. All you knew is that it had been too long. Why was this all so tedious? Solomon had promised to teach you the summoning ritual as soon as you could handle it. Why hadn’t he done so? Did he not trust you? Was he purposely keeping you away from the them? Surely you were strong enough at this point. Enough with the waiting. You wouldn’t sit around and any longer! You needed to see them. You needed to see him.
You flipped messily through book after book. Solomon had given you many to study for your apprenticeship. There had to be something about summoning in one of these!
“Hmm..”
You carefully read through the worn pages of one of the larger and dustier tomes. Something about this one called to you. You zoned out as you took in the information on the pages, following context clues until you found what you were looking for. The images drawn on the page seemed foreign and surprised you. A summoning circle? You had expected as much, but the repeated mentions of ‘sacrifice’ and ‘blood oath’ seemed ancient and outdated. You couldn’t help but notice there was no mention of sentimental possessions of the demon you were trying to summon as well. You were sure none of the brothers would suggest a summoning if it were dangerous though...
Out of options and out of patience, you gathered your courage and set up the ritual to the best of your ability. Things seemed to match the books instructions, at least. All that was left was the blood. You stepped into the middle of the circle and closed brought a sewing needle to the top of your finger. The book hadn’t specified the amount of blood needed, but it was better to start small, you reasoned. You closed your eyes and pricked it, quickly squeezing a single drop of blood into the center of the circle, and said the name of the person you had been desperate to see.
Lucifer
The day of the summoning, Lucifer had felt this nagging sense of danger from the moment he opened his eyes. He was so sure it was one of his brothers about to cause trouble for him once again.
Lucifer spent the day preparing for the worst. Had Mammon stolen something of vast importance? Did Levi buy another piece of cursed media? Surely Beel hadn’t eaten a poisonous dish??
That evening, tired from being on edge all day, he had retired to his study, hoping some music would help calm his nerves. He settled into his chair and closed his eyes.
Then came the pull.
It had been ages since he had felt a sensation like this. When was the last time someone had tried to summon him? Hundreds of years ago, it had to be. And it never felt as strong as this force pulling him now.
There had once been a cult of devil worshipers who sacrificed many of their members for a chance to pull him to the human world, quite surprised to find out their sacrifices had been in vain, considering Lucifer wasn’t interested in a bunch of worthless humans. But even then the tug hadn’t been this strong. Sure, he could still resist it, but the strength of it still left him awestruck. Who had the power to call to him like this?
“Lucifer!”
His blood ran cold. Immediately, he stopped resisting the call and gave in, allowing the summoning to take place.
You had done it. Lucifer was here! The strongest and most fearsome of the seven, and you had Summoned him to you. Your heart swelled when you though of how impressed he’d be when he found out you had done it all on your own. Would he praise you? Would he tease you? Would he tilt his head and smirk, then ask you if you had really missed him that much?
You smiled softly, looking up at him. The look on his face wasn’t one of pride. His eyebrows had furrowed and a frown creased deep into his face. Was he angry at you? No... you had seen his anger many times. This wasn’t it.
“MC....what have you done?”
He cradled you softly in his arms. Wait. When had he picked you up? You looked at your surroundings, the fear in the pit of your stomach ever growing. Where had all this blood come from? You had only pricked your finger! Lucifer’s hand touched your cheek, pulling your face back to him.
“Don’t look.”
You had no choice but to obey. You simply didn’t have the strength to move anymore.
“I’ve called for help, it’ll be just a moment, MC. Just keep your eyes on me.”
Lucifer’s voice was soft and soothing, and you felt your tired body relax into his hold.
“I did it... I brought you here... I did it...” you closed your eyes, a smile on your lips.
“MC, keep your eyes open. Look at me. MC! MC!”
Mammon
That day had started out much the same as always. Mammon, still sore from last nights punishment, groaned as he slumped into his desk at RAD. He rested his head in his arms against the desk, and glanced at the seat that used to belong to you. Obviously, you weren’t there, but it didn’t hurt to check....
“MC is still in the human world, Mammon.” 
Mammon jumped and sat up straight in his seat, his cheeks red from being caught.
“I know that Belphie! I was just-just uh zonin’ out! MC’s old seat just happened to be in the same direction!” He stuttered out an excuse. 
“Just call them, Mammon. I’m sure MC would be happy to hear your voice.”  Oh great, now Beel’s getting involved too. He knew his brothers meant no harm, but all this talk about MC was getting him riled up!
“Fine! I will! I’ll call MC tonight! and you two AREN’T invited!” Mammon laid his head down once again, this time hiding his face, not wanting his blush to show a second time. Tonight he’d finally hear MC’s voice again. And he could blame Beel and Belphie for the call!
 Come dinner time, Mammon had just about run out of patience. His head kept telling him to wait just a bit longer, but something in his heart was yelling for him to quit dragging his feet. 
“I’m going to my room and NOBODY better interrupt me, ya hear?!” Mammon stumbled to his feet and started marching to his room, six pairs of eyes staring at him questioningly. He only made it a few steps when he felt it. A tug. He closed his eyes and swayed on his feet, dizzy from the force of it. This was a summoning, wasn’t it? He had felt it plenty of times from those damn witches, but something about this was different. He turned around to look his brothers again, a look of confusion on his face.
“I...think I’m bein’ summoned.”
Levi snorted and crossed his arms. “I’m sure you’re guilty of something. Better just get it over with.”
The rest of the brothers mumbled in agreement.
Except Lucifer.
Lucifer quickly pushed out his chair and hurried to Mammon. Something was wrong. A simple summoning wouldn’t have this effect on a demon of Mammon’s stature. 
The pull came once again, stronger this time. Mammon winced and held his hand to his aching head. Lucifer’s hand came down to rest on his shoulder
 “I don’t know how long I can resist this. Somethin’ isn’t right. Lucifer, what’s happening to me?” He looked to his brother for help, and found the rest of them had gathered around as well, a look of concern on all of their faces. 
“Someone call for Diavolo and Barbatos. Mammon, hold on just a few more moments.” Lucifer commanded. 
Mammon would have agreed, if not for the voice that rang out clearly in his head, calling his name. 
“Mammon!”
Mammon’s eyes snapped open and stopped resisting the pull, hearing the shouts from his brothers disappear as he followed the call.
“Mammon! Mammon! Mammon Mammon Mammon! Please!” You couldn’t keep this up for much longer, you knew it. You had fallen to your knees moments after the initial call. You could feel every drop of blood flowing out of the pin prick on your finger, but you didn’t dare give up. You had come this far, and you wouldn’t give up now. Not until you had to.
But you didn’t have to. A flash of light blinded you momentarily, and when you could see again, there he was. Standing there was the Mammon. Relief flushed through your entire body, and you stopped pouring your magic into the spell. Utterly exhausted, your body came crashing forward, landing in front of his feet.
Mammon quickly slid to his knees on the ground, picking you up off the floor and resting your head in his lap.
“You....Are you okay, MC?” Mammon tried to keep his voice even and steady, not wanting to scare you, but his hands that held too tightly and his body that quivered gave him away. 
“I am now.” You answered quietly, unsure if it was true. At least Mammon was here and holding you in his arms. Things would be okay as long as he was with you. 
“You...You idiot! Stupid! What the heck were ya thinkin’!? Can’t you see how much blood you’ve lost? This isn’t how you’re supposed to be summoning us! I’m gonna kill that damn sorcerer!” Mammon felt his blood boil with each second that passed. How Could Solomon have allowed this?
You softly squeezed his hand, not having the energy to yell for his attention. Immediately, he stopped, looking at you questioningly. 
“Solomon didn’t teach me this. He wouldn’t. But.... I just couldn’t wait any longer. I needed to see you.” You answered.
He frowned deeply, more troubled with this answer. You had done all this just to see him? He felt a lump in his throat form. “I would have come to you. You didn’t have to do this.” He pressed his forehead to yours, closing his eyes to stop any tears from escaping. 
You cupped his cheek, returning the affection he so rarely showed. “S’okay. All that matters is you’re here now. I just...need....to rest....a little...” Your eyes fluttered closed, feeling at peace and calm in your love’s arms. 
Panic. Once again, Mammon’s eyes snapped open. He placed his hand over yours, trying to gently coax you into opening your eyes once more. 
“Not yet, you can’t yet, MC. We have to wait for help to come. Come on, wake up.” He knew his brothers would come. Someone would come. They wouldn’t let this happen to you. He wouldn’t let this happen to you. “MC!” When gentle touches didn’t work, he got rougher, shaking you and yelling, desperate to see your eyes open.
“Enough playin’ around MC! Wake up! WAKE UP, DAMMIT! Wake... Wake up...You have to..... Wake up....”
Leviathan
To say that Levi was missing his MC was like saying humans like air. Is it true? Yeah, but kind of an understatement. Humans needed air to live and breathe, and in his eyes, you were air. It’s no secret that Levi wasn’t exactly popular. One might even say it was well known that he was a dorky loner demon, if they were feeling particularly sassy. Being a loner has it’s advantages, like having more time for gaming and anime binging, but it sure is, well, a lonely once you’ve had someone to share your passions with. And once that someone is gone, their absence weighs heavy.
So yes, Levi was missing MC. So what? Everyone was missing MC. Why wouldn’t they? His MC was a ray of sunshine in a world of darkness. Ugh. That line sounder way cooler when the hero in his latest otome had said it. Of course his thoughts couldn’t sound that cool. But that’s not the point! Levi figured he had no right to complain about MC being gone, because he was just a gross, annoying, worthless otaku. He didn’t deserve to miss them. He was lucky he got to spend as much time with them as he did, really. 
But nobody could blame him for thinking these thoughts, right? Thinking about how much he missed the way MC would cram themselves as close to him as possible to get a look at whatever mobile game he was playing was harmless. So was remembering all the nights they’d spent binging anime and then realizing the sun was up, smiling sheepishly at each other and promising not to stay up so late next time, even though they always did. Okay, so maybe  thinking about the way they looked when they were fresh out of his shower, smelling of his soap and shampoo was less than innocent, but what was he supposed to do!? Leaning your damp head on his shoulder and curling up close to him like that! Doing things like that is bad for an otaku’s heart! You might give them hope or something...
Enough was enough! He didn’t have time to be obsessing over how much he missed MC. It was taking time away from his one and only true love. “Ruri-Chan, you’d never abandon me right? No, I know you wouldn’t. You’re not like that.” Levi began speaking to his latest figure. “Not to say MC IS like that! No, of course their not! They didn’t have a choice!” He stuttered out a quick fix to his hurtful words. He was glad they weren’t around to hear, but it still felt wrong to say. He was quiet for a minute, staring at his floor in shame. Slowly, he lifted his eyes back to the figure. “Do you think they miss me like I miss them?”
And then he felt it. It had been so long, but he knew this feeling.This was a summoning, wasn’t it?! Based on the intense tug he felt, it had to be a super powerful sorcerer or maybe a group of basic magic users? Honestly, he was flattered. Someone wanted to summon HIM? No, They must have made a mistake. Surely this summon was meant for one of his brothers.
Leviathan was so lost in his own self pity he missed the first two calls of his name. The third one, sounding so desperate and pleading, snapped him out of his funk in an instant. He knew that voice. Without hesitation he let the summon take him, and there he was. He was finally reunited with MC.
But it wasn’t supposed to be like this. When he finally saw them again, he was supposed to feel elated and whole again, not like a piece of his heart was ripped right out of his chest. But when he locked eyes with them, surrounded by blood and their eyes looking glassy, that’s exactly what he felt.
“MC! Oh no. Oh no.”
Levi. He was here. He had to be. You heard his voice and felt his presence, felt his arms circle around you and cradle you tightly against his chest. But why couldn’t you see him? And why did you feel so… empty?
“Levi? That’s you isn’t it? Why is it so dark?” Had the candles all gone out? No, even before you lit them, you remember it hadn’t been this dark. Something was wrong.
Levi inhaled shakily, holding back the sobs he desperately wanted to release. “MC, what are you talking about? I’m right here! Can’t you see me?”
Like a bolt of lighting, the realization hit you. It wasn’t dark. The candles hadn’t gone out. It was your eyes.
“No, Levi. I can’t. I can’t see you. I can’t see anything.” You shakily reach your hand up, frantically feeling around for your love’s face. Leviathan’s usual timid nature word have normally had him reeling away, but in this moment, he had no reservations as he helped guide your hand to his cheek. His lips trembled as he fought the urge to scream.
“MC…. Why would you do this? You’ve lost so much blood… and.. and your sight? I’m not worth this. I’m just a useless otaku! It isn’t fair!” His tears began to flow, the guilt of it all was ripping him apart.
You closed your eyes and smiled as you remembered the many faces of this man you had called to you. “It was worth it. I did it because I love you, Levi. I need you. After all, what good is a Henry without his lord?”
104 notes · View notes
qyllenhaal · 3 years
Text
God’s Face in the Fire || Part 2
Tumblr media
Dark!Lee Bodecker x Dark!Reader
Summary: A wife who would do anything to give her husband the world, even if it means getting herself involved with his trouble.
Word Count: 10.3k
Chapter warnings: dark themes!!! contains mentions of murder, non-graphic death scenes, smut (loss of virginity in a flashback scene), manipulation, brief mention of sexual assaults, misogyny, uncomfortable situations. Please heed the warnings!!! 18+ only
A/N: It's been forever since I posted. The last two weeks have left me discombobulated that it was hard to find time to sit down to write and edit this, but I'm glad I got to it! The next part is going to be the last part but I have plans to do one-shots for this universe. I'm going to be posting a Senator!Chris fic tomorrow so stay tuned for that.
Enjoy!
Tumblr media
"You remember when I took you out for milkshakes and you spilled yours all over me? You were wearing that exact same color," Lee said pointing at the dress she was pressing.
"All those years ago, and you still remember that?" Y/n wanted to drown in this tender moment she's having with her husband. Hearing him laugh, his stomach shifting, and his eyes wrinkling.
"How could I? Watching you get all flustered and cute really got me goin’. It's when I knew I was gonna marry ya."
The days have been incredibly warm and beautiful since Y/n had done what she did. It was cruel irony that she was enjoying another day while someone’s body was rotting. The softer moments of life were few and far between these days, but right now she’s offered her a wonderful distraction.
She had taken on more tasks than usual to distract herself from the intrusive thoughts she had. She even accepted a last minute invite to help put on an event at the local rental hall with some of the other mothers in town. It gave her an excuse to look nice and show herself off to anyone who had some doubts about Lee. Things were looking good for him, but there was always something to do to further rehabilitate his image. She always looked her best as the sheriff's wife. Keeping up the appearances exhausted her since they have become more frequent for her. However if she wanted the people to fawn over her lovely family, she had to show up. An arts and crafts event for the kids is also a good chance to get their daughter out of the house.
Teenage Y/n did not see herself becoming a housewife so young. It was unsavory to think about being a homemaker for one of the boys’ at school. She surmised that she would’ve stuck by her original plan if she had not been so lonely. All of Y/n's friends left within a year of graduating high school. She didn't have that many friends to begin with, but she thought that at least one would always be there for her. Rose went to college, and Barbara found a man to marry and moved to upstate New York. Only one stayed for some time, Judith, but she eventually left after having a shotgun wedding. It was selfish of her to think that someone would stay just because she got rejected from the only college she had applied to. Other people had lives and Y/n was just not at the center of them.
The absence of her friends made her pregnancy more lonely. Her baby shower consisted of her family, Lee’s sister, and his co-workers and their wives. None of the women seemed to be fond of Y/n. It always plagued her mind to know if they thought she was too young and stupid or if it was just something else
She found solace in some of the other mother's in town. When she began showing up around to volunteer at bake sales and food drives she expected them to look at her face and then down at her belly and reject her. She is younger than them and feared they'd find her naïve. She had kept to herself for so long that she thought they'd write her off as the sheriff's meek wife.
Y/n didn't get a chance to mingle with anyone prior to her marriage and Lee made it harder by insisting in little ways that she stay in the house. No one was at fault that Lee wanted to keep her to himself. It was possible he did it out of insecurity, but Y/n now speculates that it was because he didn’t want to hear or even see what he may have been doing.
One of the ladies who Y/n only knew by her dark hair and distinct, pointy nose joked that Lee had, "finally let Rapunzel out of the castle." When the other mothers joined into laughter, she felt small. It was only a harmless joke that was steeped in the truth. It took her persistence to no longer wanting to feel alone while being pregnant to get the women to warm up to her, and the did.
"I remember spilling the milkshake, but I was too embarrassed to remember anything else about that night," she admitted.
Lee remembers that night very well. He wishes that she didn't end the night so quickly because she ruined a pair of trousers that could easily be replaced. He had only bought them to impress her, but it didn't take much to get her to swoon over him. No other man was giving her the time of day.
"We should go out to that diner Friday night. Now that we have someone to watch the little one, we don't have to stop by your parents to drop her off anymore. I can just scoop you up and we can have a night together," Lee pressed himself into Y/n's backside. She giggled when his hands lightly danced against her ticklish sides.
Lee had also been aware of the slim moments of intimacy with his wife. He was serious about this race but he truly underestimated how much time and effort he'd have to put into this. But people really did love the old mayor. The only slight Lee had against him was his old age and how some believed that if he kept going then he might run into some health problems. The rumors about him becoming more and more forgetful were minute compared to the dark gossip swirling about Lee though. Some of the people in town would probably vote for a paper bag before Lee.
His biggest fear is that he loses the election and drives his wife away. He could lose the race, but if his wife somehow slipped away, taking their baby with her, he’d drink himself into a stupor. Lee tried his very best to hide his insecurities from her. When he worried, she worried too and it made it much harder for him to plan his way out of whatever hole he is in when he has a hysterical wife to deal with. That's why he'd rather not tell her anything.
Lee also wasn't the young man in his prime anymore, he believed that his good looks were fading, and he has gained a considerable amount of weight. The fear of Y/n just up and leaving him for someone younger than him and riding off to the city always plagued him. The birth of their daughter should've assuaged him, but his self-doubt always lingered like a cloud that made him stick to his vices.
"I've really missed ya honey...missed this body of yours."
Y/n flinched when his hands ran down the front of her body, over her stomach and then circling up back to her breast. Her body has changed considerably since giving birth and the hormonal imbalance left her feeling tired, sad, and alone. Her mother told her that all she had to do was look at her child and she'd feel better, but every time she looked at her little girl all she did was worry. Was she a good mom? Why was her daughter crying so much without much working? Was Lee staying at work for long hours to avoid the crying and her? Did he still find her attractive?
They’re both too busy thinking Lee's mayoral bid to realize they felt the exact same way as each other. If there was any other time that proved they were an extension of each other, it was now, but they were too blind to see it.
"Lee y-you're going to be late for work," her voice was weakened by his lips now nipping at her neck.
"Don't give a damn," he whispered against her skin, inhaling her familiar scent, "just wanna feel my wife."
Today, Y/n felt herself slipping back into her normal self and normal life. She melted into Lee, hoping that maybe they could have a moment to themselves, but they were interrupted by the phone ringing downstairs. Every early morning and late night phone call had her on edge. They never seemed to be about anything important but it hasn't failed yet to make her stomach churn.
Lee groaned and pulled away from her. She watched him disappear to go answer the phone.
It has been nearly two days and the only thing on her mind is what happened after she left that brothel. The anxiety made her feel sick. Hours later after it happened, around 2 a.m., she woke up and darted to the toilet. Lee kept asking her if she was pregnant as he held her hair back while her face was in the toilet. She dismissed his claims, knowing full and well that she was just sickened by her actions.
Lee had not mentioned a death or anything related to that brothel, so had he even been found? Was his death even reported? The girls who worked for him were probably too worried about their own arrest than the death of their abusive boss.
She wiped the look of worry off of her face when she heard his heavy footsteps coming back up the stairs.
"Who was it?"
"Your brother," his tone held disgust, "invited us to dinner on Sunday. He asked to speak to you but I told him you were still sleep."
"Lee!"
"I don't want to hear it," his voice boomed, much more dominant and rough than hers, "I ain't having dinner with him and I don't want to hear your mouth about it."
Y/n stayed silent and watched him grab the police hat resting on the dresser. She hated for him to leave on such a sour note, but she wouldn't dare say anything in fear she might make things worse.
He started towards the door of their bedroom before turning back to his wife, "Sandy supposed to stop by Saturday. I don't know why, so don't ask, but she claims she's comin'. Who knows if she'll stick to her word."
It’s like Lee did that on purpose, as some sort of sick payback for her brother calling. Y/n was not fond of Sandy and did not like to be around her for more than ten minutes. Sandy was a nice girl, a bit unsavory at times, but her husband Carl was a stain on her life. There was something about him that reminded her of the men her mother had warned her about when she was a young teenager; a man with a slick tongue and a creepy air around him. However, she found Carl much more sinister than that. The look in Carl's eyes when he looked at her and flashed her that unsettling smile was imprinted into her brain. They did not come around much, but when they did it was always a traumatic experience for Y/n.
Lee left the room before Y/n could respond. He knows how Y/n feels, but he can’t bring himself to care right now. She’s not going to protest against it because she knows better than that. He focused on the sound of soft babbling from his daughter as he walked into her room.
"Hey you," she looked up at him with her big eyes and her widening smile that made his heart swell, "you gonna be good for your mama? You've been on a mean streak lately and I'd hate to make good on my threat and put you in baby jail."
His daughter reached up and tried to grab at his face. Lee was clean-shaven now, but for the first few months of his daughter's life he had enough hair on his face for her to grab a hold of. It was funny to see how she still tried to grab at his non-existent hair, pinching his skin in the process.
"Miss the beard little lady? You're just like your mama," he kissed her forehead and felt a deep sense of guilt that he had to leave her to go to work. But everything he did was for her and if he believes that the long hours are going to pay off. All of his work is going to pay off when he wins that race.
-
The dress her daughter wore was blush to complement her mother's golden one. She looked around at every single building and person they passed as if it was her first time seeing it again. Her sense of wonder always made Y/n adore her even more. Y/n wondered what was going on in the little mind of her and what sense she made of the world.
She was never fussy when they were out, which was good for Y/n, but also good for the rehabilitation of Lee's image. He has such a good daughter and pretty wife, he must be doing something right. Every single person who stopped to say hi or coo at how cute her baby was, Y/n wondered if they have ever said something negative about Lee. Y/n never received weird stares or grimaces that would make her paranoid, but she still felt on edge. She always wanted to be on her best behavior, especially when Lee was not with her.
Y/n was forced to be her normal self; cheerful even though her mind was reeling over two nights ago, her sister-in-law, and what the conversation between Lee and her brother this morning may have sounded like. When one of the toddlers thrusted their drawing her face she feigned an excited smile. She hoped the mother's didn't notice her lackluster attitude.
"Y/n , can I speak with you?"
It was Sally's voice that called to her. She looked at the blonde woman with a bit of panic on her face. She thought that she was going to get chewed out by her, especially since she pulled her far away from the other children, and her daughter who was being held by one of the recently graduated girls.
"Is everything alright Sally?"
"I should be asking you that. Why am I hear things about Mrs. Blackwater sayin' she seen your Lee dumpin' bodies in the river behind her house?" At that moment Y/n could not hear her despite her lips still moving. Her blood ran cold at that last name being mentioned. It's been years, close to a decade, since she thought about that old woman, but the mere mention of her name brought Y/n back to a place she didn't want to be.
"I-I...I don't know what she's talking about-"
"My husband and I made a sizable donation to your husband's campaign, and it would be a shame to see him lose," the sugary voice and fake smile on Sally's face made Y/n's stomach ache. She didn't like how some of these women could be so fake because it always made her question if they really liked her or not. But Sally didn't care what Y/n would respond with, all she cared about was her and her husband's reputation, "you're not that much younger than me so you remember them days when that old bitch would be on her porch spewin’ whatever nonsense she could think if at any girl who walked on her sidewalk. No one likes Mrs. Blackwater, but don't think for a second they won't consider what she has to say about that husband of yours. I've heard too many whispers about him and I don't like it. I'll pull my endorsements if you don't fix this shit."
Was murdering one person not enough to save her husband from losing this race? The brothel owner was one person, someone who would not be missed by many people, but could she do something about Mrs. Blackwater?
'That's not right, that's not right.'
No matter how much she tried to shake that evil idea off, it kept creeping into her mind. Murder was the unlikely tool she had in her arsenal all along. It was morally wrong to kill someone, but her victim and the potential one had not been nice people. Mrs. Blackwater's stain on this Earth paled in comparison to Reed's, but that woman made her blood run much colder than the brothel owner.
It was so ironic that Mr. Blackwater was a beloved man in town because no one could stand his wife. They knew not to cross her path and that pies and home cooked meals would not abate her disdain for people. A man who was so kind and friendly was married to the most antisocial person Y/n has ever come across. But he never wasted a moment to sing her her praises. Y/n remembers one of her sons and he was mean just like his mother; a school yard bully that would beat up on anyone he saw as weak and alone. Y/n was lucky that he knew she had an older brother to protect because the Blackwater’s youngest boy never tried anything with her. However, she was not lucky enough to escape the wrath of Mrs. Blackwater. The irony was that she probably would've been better off being a victim of her son. That woman was nasty and wasn't afraid to show it.
"Don't you two get tired of dressing like whores?"
They had to pass the Blackwater house to get to Rose's house. Her house used to be at the end of the street before it got burned down, leaving the Blackwater house the last one on the street. It was nice, and had a big, big porch that Mrs. Blackwater always sat on for most of the day. She didn't stop at calling them just "whores'' and "wenches" either. Y/n never could understand why they always took the brunt of that woman's anger. Rose went home in tears every time she walked by that house. Maybe Y/n's anger is displaced, but she blames Mrs. Blackwater for why Rose was so eager to leave. There wasn't much here, but Rose always promised she'd stay. But ever since they encountered Mrs. Blackwater's misery, Rose had changed.
She could imagine that same venomous voice saying awful things about her husband, "Lee Bodecker put that body in the water. I saw it with my own two eyes!"
The thought of her husband killing someone shouldn't sound so crazy, especially after being able to do it herself. But her Lee can't be a cold-hearted man who slept with whores, murdered people, and ruined people lives. He was so sweet to her, he wasn't always was, but his touch was so soft against her skin, how could he hurt anyone?
Y/n had just turned 19 when she met Lee. He was a deputy, closer to being the sheriff than either of them knew at the time. Their age difference scared her somewhat; she only gave him a chance so she could distract herself from reminding herself that she should be finishing up the last year of being a college freshman. She had the grades and thought her test scores were satisfactory but she got rejected from Indiana University. Her father told her that there is always next year, but her mother told her she should just figure out a new plan.
It was the uncertainty and loneliness that made her get closer to Lee. He was close to his late 20s, unmarried, and he didn't exactly make his loneliness unknown.
He left a sour taste in her mouth in their very first encounter; pulling her over as an excuse to get her number. She gripped the steering wheel to stop them from shaking so much. She only had her license for a few weeks and made sure to be careful in fear of this exact situation happening. His slick talk didn't make her feel that much better either. She was too shaken up to even look at him in the eye or take in any of his features. She just remembered seeing his badge the words DEPUTY SHERIFF etched into it.
Lee let her off, saying she had a "pretty face" and that he hoped to see her around. She didn't think much about their interaction the days after he pulled her over, but she began to see him more than before. Y/n couldn't remember a time she had seen him prior to that one night and found it odd that his face kept reappearing. (He later told her that it was fate, but it was not. Lee purposefully put himself in her orbit. It was not hard to learn what her routine was and when she went out.)
She was weary about his advances, unsure how to react to them because the most experience she's had was with two boys, only one of whom she kissed. Their first date was not by choice either, he just decided to stick by her side while she was at the local dinner by herself.
And he has always stuck by since then, always hovering around her until she realized he was not going to go away and it’d be futile to ignore him. Lee never gave her the chance to make the decision for herself, but his girl was so sweet and she just needed a few cushy words for her to understand that this was where she belonged.
"Do your parents know you're out here meeting me?" It had only been a matter of time before she learned to be very obedient to him; always accepting his plans, even if it meant sneaking out of the house in the midnight hour. The smirk he wore on his face every time he watched her walk up to him left her feeling enchanted.
"Don't talk too loud. If my brother hears you he'll kill you and have my head."
She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her front to him. Lee groaned at the feel of her breast against his chest. She was so nervous to do anything with him that she only let him kiss her. It was fine for a while, but he had grown tired of waiting. Tired of being teased by her in those soft, pink dresses that would ride up whenever she had to bend over even just a little bit. He couldn't believe how naive she was to believe he was always dropping things like a pencil or his wallet on accident; he just wanted to see her bend over for him just for a chance to peak at what pretty panties she wore that day.
Getting her to come out with him at night was surprising, but the idea of riding in his patrol car was so alluring. The sparkle in her eyes gave him an overwhelming sense of machismo; enough for him to realize he just needs to take what she wants.
The full moon hung in the clear sky and they had a vast, open field in front of them. He took her just to the edge of the county that was secluded and was his favorite spot to go for some quiet (or getting his dick sucked). The moonlight and a few street lights that were actually working were the only light they had.
"You look so pretty today baby," his hand rested on her thigh the whole entire drive but only now did he actually move it to stroke her skin, "you always look so pretty for me. I'm the luckiest man in town."
Y/n giggled and her face felt like it was burning up. No one had taken the time to compliment her sweetly, and that was obvious to Lee. He cradled her face in the palm of his hand and watched her turn into putty. His hand inches closer to her heat causing her to jump like his hand was made of actual fire.
"Relax baby...just relax for me," Lee planted his face in her neck and nipped at it. His lips tickled the skin on her neck and she did her best to suppress her giggles but they spilled from her lips. Lee smirked against her skin, "there she is. There's my girl."
She let a laugh slip through, but she suppressed the moan that was stuck in her throat. It was so odd to feel him on her neck but it was an unfamiliar feeling that she liked. His hand never left her thigh, in fact he had sneakily moved it closer to her sex. She felt ashamed about the growing wetness that she could feel sticking to her.
Lee grabbed her hand and placed it right over the bulge straining in his pants. She let out a heavy sigh when she realized what it was. "That's how hard you make me. You making me so fucking hard girl," he growled in her ears. This was something only the senior girls from her high school could dream about when they talked about hooking up with their boyfriends. None of them were even half the man Lee was, and here he was: hard and ready just for her.
"L-Lee," her voice broke into bits, her body overheating from Lee taking control, "wait, can we slow down?"
"You taste so sweet baby," he continued kissing her, ignoring her until she was pulling away from his grasp. "What's wrong girl?" The furrowing of his brow made her worry that she pissed him off. Lee was all she had, he convinced her to put away her dream of going to college and stay here for him, if she ran him off then she'd have nothing else.
"I'm just nervous. I’ve never done this before Lee," she hoped her honesty went a long way and would make him take her home instead. But all it did was make him readjust himself in his seat and pull away from her rather coldly.
Lee was irritated with her, she got him all hard, but he did his best to temper his anger. She's lucky that he was on the job all day and didn't have a chance to drink yet or else she'd see the side of him that he purposely hid from her.
"Don't be nervous baby. You know I love you right?" She nodded her head with her wide eyes holding a sad look in them, "good girl. Let me show you something."
Lee patted his lap and Y/n looked at him with apprehension.
"C'mon now," he patted his lap once again, this time with a bit of impatience in his voice.
Y/n awkwardly shifted over the center console of his patrol car and found herself in his lap. His strong arms wrapped around her waist and he rested his chin on her shoulder. She tried to ignore how his bulge poked at her slit through her cotton panties.
"You ever been in a car this nice before?"
"Uh-uh," she shook her head, somewhat distracted by the beautiful interior and his cock poking at her. The only car she's ever drove was the shitty one that was passed down to her. Lee's patrol car doesn't look like it's more than five years old.
Seeing her look in wonder at the dash made him even harder. He began to rut against her, trying to feel as much friction as he could, but it wasn't enough to satiate a man who has been waiting a few months for this.
He sat back and started fumbling with his pants. Y/n heard the sound of the metal on his belt and unzipping of his pants but she froze on top of him instead of moving. She grabbed the steering wheel and held onto it as tight as she did the night he first laid eyes on her. Her alarm rose when Lee lifted her up a little to push her panties to the side.
"Lee what are you doing-"
"Shhh baby don't worry, I got you."
The sensation of his head poking at her slit and her sliding down him was unspeakable. She was uncomfortable with his splitting size, but he didn't move her at all, trying to give her some time to adjust but it was just so hard for him to restrain himself. She was so tight and warm, and definitely untouched by any man. "Fuck," he mumbled warmly in her ear. She felt him wrap his arm tighter around her, almost as if he was afraid she was going to somehow run away from him. Even if she wanted to, she wouldn't know her way back home and she'd be stuck out here. She was safe with Lee even though she found herself feeling more confusion than pleasure.
Those girls from her high school days had to been lying to her, sex didn’t feel all that magical; his patrol car was not a romantic place to lose her virginity. Lee rocked her on his cock slowly as she tried to find the same pleasure that he was experiencing. His heavy breath was on her ear as she stared straight up into the night sky.
"You feel so good. You feel so fucking good baby."
His pleasure is what made her want to stay on top of him like this. She cared for him so much and she just wanted Lee to be proud of her. The "good girl" that continuously spilled from his lips sounded like a hymn she wanted to memorize.
Y/n let Lee have his way with her body. He groped her breast through her dress and then let his hands graze her sides. She wondered what he was doing when his hand slipped into her panties, but the warmth that shot through her made her mind go blank. Lee rubbed at her sensitive bud and she constricted around him. Instead of whimpering, she was now fully moaning; the way it felt so good had put her discomfort into the back of her mind.
"Oh fuck -- move your hips girl. You feel so good."
He rubbed her harder as a reward for swirling her hips against him. She began to bounce on top of him and he no longer had to do the hard work, just lean back and feel her engulfing him in her warmth.
"Lee," she whimpered, unsure of herself, but then she called his name again, "Lee," as if to let him know that he was the one giving her pleasure.
Lee knew he wasn't going to last, not when she was as tight and wet as she was. He can't remember the last time he took someone's virginity, nor when he was this hard. It was clear to him that she had no idea what she was doing by the way she bounced on him without a rhythm. Sometimes she'd stall herself before moving fast again. It didn't irk him, he found it endearing that she was so inexperienced. He was going to have to show her a lot of things and get her to fuck him to his liking.
Y/n gasped when Lee pulled out of her and jerked himself until white liquid was splashing on the back of her panties. She'd have to wash them before her mother saw the stain.
"You did so good baby, taking my cock like a big girl," he placed a sloppy kiss on her cheek, still trying to catch his breath while she shifted on top of him. He put himself away and nudged her towards the empty passenger seat. She was silent the entire time he drove her home. A sense of pride filled her because she had made Lee feel good. The sex itself was too weird to describe as being good, but she liked how she felt inside when he told her she felt good and that she made him cum. That's all she wanted to do was please Lee.
-
Saturday morning proved to be another beautiful day. It seems as if Summer didn't want to leave just yet even though October was near. There wouldn't be many more opportunities for Lee to make his impressions and sway the last few voters not on his side.
The event had been boring at most, but Sally's words really shook her up. No one in town would deny that Mrs. Blackwater has always been a bitter women, but they also wouldn't necessarily turn the other cheek if she starts going around saying that Lee Bodecker is a murder. Y/n's new problem made her forget about the decaying brothel owner. She doesn't care how mean the whole town thought the old woman was, she wanted her gone.
"You slept in. Did I tire you out last night?" Lee had the same smug smirk on his face that has been imprinted on her brains since their early years together.
Y/n nodded even though it wasn't completely truthful. She slept so hard because she's mentally spent and it was finally catching up with her body. Lee had been too distracted to notice how distant she was last night and how she is still distant now. In his eyes, as long as she was eager to lay under him then everything was fine.
Most mornings started like this: Y/n waking up next to her still tired husband and waiting to hear her daughter crying for her. He trudged out of bed and she heard him beat a path down the hall to the bathroom. There was still no sound of her daughter needing her, giving her some time alone. It was nearly silent except for the faint sound of the shower going. She breathed deeply and found herself feeling serene. Just five minutes without the memory of Sally threatening to pull her and her husband's support taunting her.
"Y/n! Do you not hear her crying?" Lee held a stern look on face, he must have been standing there for a few minutes. His towel was wrapped around his waist, stomach hanging over the soft white cotton, "what's wrong with you girl?"
She shook her head, "nothing Lee. I'm just still a lil' tired."
His face softened at her explanation but he nodded his head towards the door so she could take care of their daughter. Y/n hurried not to upset him for the rest of the day.
Their baby was just fussy and hungry. Her little eyes weren’t that red so she hadn’t been crying for long. “You hungry?” Her daughter somewhat understood what her mother was saying because her eyes went wide. The nightgowns Lee had bought Y/n made it much easier for her to pull herself out of them to feed their girl. She could see her daughter calming down, eyes closing once again. Y/n thought about keeping her daughter with her but she needed to rest in her crib. She placed her down gently as not to disturb and wake her again. At least one person in this family deserves peace.
"Back to sleep?" Lee's voice startled her, but the hand on her hip soothed her. Y/n nodded, never taking her eyes away from her girl. "Precious isn't she? So sweet when she's not fussin' about."
"She only fusses because she's teething, and she misses her father."
"Honey, you know why I'm at work longer than usual. It's for her. It's for you. It's for us. Do you know how much better her life, your life, is going to be better after I win that race?"
"But what if you don't win?"
Y/n rarely questions Lee, not even over small things, so he was confused as to why she was questioning him now. Did his wife not believe in him? She worried a lot, but when he first ran for sheriff, she was not this doubtful.
"What are you trying to say?"
"Lee, I didn't say that. It's just that people been talkin' and -"
"And you believe them? So my own wife doesn't think I'm going to win because a few people can’t got some things wrong?”
Y/n flinched as his voice got louder. The brashness of his voice woke their girl up from her attempt to fall into a deep sleep. Instead of waking up and silently looking around, the first thing that came from her was a cry. It served as a way for Y/n to escape Lee's wrath. She pulled her crying daughter into her arms and held her close to her chest. One glance at Lee's face and she knew he was going to deal with her later. But for now he just sighed and walked out of the nursery.
"Aww don't cry honey. It was just your daddy, okay? He's not mad at you sweetheart. Don't cry...don't cry," Y/n's voice cracked and tears slipped down her face. Her pleas were more for herself than they were her daughter.
Lee's hesitance to address the obvious problems he faces in regards to the election made Y/n feel uneasy. All she wanted was for her husband to just outright say he never did those things, but he never did. And if Y/n has resulted to murder, then she knows deep down that he did some of those things that people allege. There were just things that were too loud to drown out. The business when it came to solving a string of murders that happened a few years ago and people talking about him didn't affect him when he was going for re-election. There was no one else that had a strong enough presence to go against him and the folks in town figured that Lee gets enough done as far as crime goes, even though he could do more.
Y/n should be tired of trying to clean up his mess when he was so short with her. However it is not entirely his fault; he does not know. Maybe one day he'll learn and be grateful for what she has done for him.
-
Lee just couldn't stop reminding her that Sandy and Carl were coming over. It's almost as if he knew it got under Y/n's skin and used it against her after she hurt his feelings this morning. He's a sensitive one, even though he hides it well from most people, but her moment of vulnerability wasn't meant to hurt him. Though if their conversation had progressed any further, she might have spilled what she did to the brothel owner. She may want to believe Lee would be proud of her, but she cannot be so sure. It's sickening to assume that someone would be proud of a murder. She quickly began to feel dirty after a few minutes with her own thoughts ever since Lee snapped at her.
"Can you clean up? We're going to be having guests soon."
There were just a few baby toys on the floor but it was best not to make things worse with Lee (even though those toys were going to end up in the same place anyway).
Lee stepped outside as Y/n put their daughter in her high chair. Ever since her birth Lee was mindful not to smoke in the house; it was one of the house rules Y/n proposed that he was surprisingly very accepting of. She had taken away most of the things that he used to destress: alcohol, cigarettes, and candies.
She heard the motor of a car and Lee's muffled voice. She knew it was them, but hoped they were just making a short trip over. It's not like Lee likes Carl, and he's constantly complaining about his trouble making sister. Y/n hates that Sandy uses their daughter as an excuse to come over. She wouldn't mind if Sandy came alone, but she hated Carl around her little girl and she's sure Lee feels the same way.
Y/n's mother had gotten their daughter such a stupid gift when she was born. A baby that's not even half a year old yet didn't need a toy that had a million little pieces they could easily choke on, but of course it was her favorite thing to place with. Lee never cleaned up the mess, it was always Y/n who was doing it. She tried her best to pick everything up before they stepped inside but she heard the front door open. She tensed up, but she only heard the heavy footsteps of one person, and god did she hope it was Lee.
"What you doin' down there?"
Her eyes trailed up and Carl was gazing down at her. Words got caught in her throat and she clutched her hand around one of the toy pieces, the edges of it painfully digging into her palm.
"Did I scare you?"
The smirk on her face made her want to shriek. She noted that he didn't call her "darlin'" like he used to. She can only guess what Lee did to him when he "took him out back" after calling her that for a few years.
"Where's my niece?"
Y/n shot up, not caring about the toys still on the floor. She'll be damned if Carl is alone with her daughter for even a second.
Sandy came in with Lee following behind her. He gave Y/n a look of understanding, he too hoped this was going to be a short visit. The sound of Sandy fawning over her niece overtook the room. Their daughter giggled and babbled at her aunt as if she could understand her.
"Y/n go make us some ice tea."
Usually Lee doesn't command her to do things, unless he was stressed or horny. She knew her was the former by the look on his face. He was aggravated and this visit wasn't going to make him feel any better. As Y/n left the room, Sandy sat down on their couch with their daughter in her arms. Carl sat next to them, making the alarm in Lee rise.
"I got you something honey," she pulled out a little doll from her purse. It looked tattered and Lee wondered where she got it from.
"You know she already has enough dollies," Lee joked. It didn't matter to his girl, it was a new toy, "got anything for your brother?"
Sandy eyes him before pulling out a small bag of candy. She tossed it to him and he caught it, "I knew you'd ask for somethin'"
He opened it and instantly popped a sweet cherry candy into his mouth.
"Y/n's not letting me drink since the girl is so young. This is the only thing I got, even though she's on my ass about that too," Lee knew that Sandy wasn't too interested in the ins-and-outs of his everyday life but he gets tired of complaining to his deputies.
"Yea, I bet," she kept a snide comment about her sister-in-law to herself. The box of cigarettes she had calling her name we're going to have to wait. "How's that mayor race going?"
"It's going."
"Heard that whore house owner croaked," Carl's voice carried to the kitchen and Y/n paused, "found in unusual circumstances...chairs pushed up against the door...poisoned. Reckon one of those girls got tired of him holdin' them down-"
"No smoking in the house," Lee interrupted when he noticed Carl reaching for the pack of cigarettes in his shirt pocket. Carl laughed as if he wanted to challenge Lee, but his hand went back to resting on the back of the couch.
"Wouldn't want this little darlin' smellin' like a bar."
Anytime Carl spoke at or about her daughter, Y/n wanted to vomit. Carl is not nice. She wonders how twisted Sandy might be to marry someone who is awful to women and has no filter.
There was a cloud of fear over her head when Carl was around. She wishes Lee was more apprehensive but Sandy's his little sister, and he cares for her no matter how much those two causes. Things would be different if Y/n had told Lee about that time Carl pressed himself against and put his hand up the skirt of her dress. His threat would forever bounce off her skull and it only got louder when he was near. "Shut you're fucking mouth or else your husbands gonna see his slut wife bending over for another man." She was five months pregnant and had no way to defend herself. He only groped her, but she always wondered if he would've gone further if Sandy hadn't come in looking for the cooking tongs Lee told her to fetch. Sandy knew something had happened, but she said nothing. Y/n's disdain for her only grew from that day on.
Lee redirected the conversation from what Carl had started to something a bit more asinine. He didn't want to talk about something work-related because he didn't need to be stressed out any further. Reed’s death wasn't another blow to his reputation like Lee thought it would. It was going to be another unsolved murder from the way it was looking though. The people assumed one of the girls did it. The place had been emptied out; it surely looked different from when Lee was last in there. Lee was lucky that Reed was extremely disliked, unlike that preacher Roy who died some years ago. More people said "he had it coming" instead of "why isn't the sheriff doing anything?"
He laughed about it though. When he was alone in the car after leaving the crime scene, he laughed. There was no more worrying about the rumor that Sheriff Lee Bodecker beat one of his girls. When Lee did go to that place, he was never forceful. Lee could be mean towards women at times, but he was never violent.
-
If Lee was called in on a Sunday morning, then it was very important. He woke Y/n up at 5 am and kissed her out of her confused state to say goodbye. She only slept for another hour after laying her head down back on the pillow.
This morning felt so different.
The morning she woke up knowing her task was to deal with Reed, she was distracted and jumpy. But she had grown so accustomed to her guilt that it's become a comfortable feeling. Mrs. Blackwater was a more personal score to settle. That woman was throwing dirt on Lee's name, but the turmoil she caused her teenage friend would never leave her mind. Y/n had learned how cruel someone could be without physically hurting you. The boys on school grounds were annoying brats, but that woman had a truly awful mouth.
The Petersons’ daughter was over right after church. She had a wide smile on her face, happy that Mrs. Bodecker was giving her another opportunity to make some money.
"She's been a fairly good mood lately," Y/n handed her daughter off to the shorter teenage girl, "she slept through the night for once, but she's still gonna need a nap. Once she starts fussin' put her in her crib. I should be back before Lee."
Y/n wished her well and the Petersons girl wished Y/n a good time running her errands. It was comical to think of this as an errand, even though today she was going to treat it like one.
She was in Lee's nice car again meaning she was going to have to temporarily get rid of it. Y/n put much more effort into this, her haphazard plan to take out Reed could've gone horribly wrong. She spent her time snooping around town when she was out with one of her mom friends. The plan had been simple: park the car at the crowded grocery just two blocks away from the Blackwater house. The house sat at the end of the street, a bit separated from the other row of houses because of the larger amount of land they owned. It wouldn't be a problem to walk to the house seeing as others in this neighborhood do the same thing.
When her mother had made that dress for her to wear to the Spring Formal, Y/n cried, saying she was going to look like a nurse instead of "the prettiest girl in town" like Jim, the guy who asked her to the dance said. A teenage grievance had somehow come in handy almost a decade later. It was under a long coat that was a bit abnormal for this warm day.
Y/n felt sickly confident. That only thing she worried about was Lee cruising through and seeing his car in the parking lot. But the grocery store offered a great cover. The sun was covered by a thick cloud as she walked away from the grocery store and to the old Blackwater house.
That porch still looked the same. It was old and rickety, squeaking as she stepped on it, she's surprised it didn't give it away some years ago. The rocking chair Mrs. Blackwater sat on while terrorizing people was no longer there. At least her days of scaring off the newer generation of kids were over.
Y/n knocked on the door and waited. She had to knock again, and by the third time she wondered if the old lady did the job for her!
"Who is it?" The voice was much more frail, but it was that voice.
"I'm here to help!" The upturn of her voice at the end made her statement sound more like a question.
The locks on the door began to click and Mrs. Blackwater peered at her.
"You're not the one they always send."
"Oh, she's sick today! I'm just filling in for her today!" After two weeks of watching, Y/n learned what days Mrs. Blackwater's nurse came and went. She came everyday but she was absent on Sundays. It's somewhat astounding that Mrs. Blackwater didn't ask about Y/n turning up on a Sunday.
"Ahh whatever," she dismissed, unlocking the screen door, and wheeling backwards in the wheelchair that she had been relegated to a few years ago.
Y/n didn't know what to expect when she stepped inside, but it wasn't too far off from how her parent's house looked; black and white photos littering the walls and stacks of paper that probably could've been thrown away a decade ago. What is different from her parent's home is that this place is an utter mess. The nurse that usually comes to take care of her could at least tidy it up a bit. With how much she hated everything, Y/n would've assumed she hated mess too, but her home says otherwise. This lady was an absolute hoarder.
"Don't bother me," Mrs. Blackwater sniped at her. She wheeled herself next to the couch and glued her eyes to the black and white television screen.
Y/n doesn't know how many hours Mrs. Blackwater spent sitting there and watching The Andy Griffin Show. She didn't laugh when something funny happened, she just sat there still, sometimes grumbling to herself in reaction to what was happening on screen.
The least Y/n could do was tidy up a bit. It would be a kind gesture to leave her to die in a presentable place.
Mrs. Blackwater is not going to die a violent death. She was awful, but she did not deserve the brutality like someone who has done physical harm did. (If she was just a little bit braver, she would've hacked him to death, but the sight of blood makes her ill). Mrs. Blackwater was up in age, nearing her 90s, and it would be time for her to go soon anyway. Y/n dusted around the TV, one of the last things this old woman may see. All the photos of people on the walls were staring at her as she moved about cleaning the dust from the frames. So many people, many dead but most probably alive. Mrs. Blackwater had children and probably grandchildren but no one came to visit her. Her tongue was sharp, but how could no one come and visit their aging mother?
"Stop moving so damn much. Sit down girl."
The venom was still in her voice. It would never go away, at least not until she dies. This woman didn't appreciate anything and enjoyed being miserable. Y/n listened to her like that scared little teenager she used to be. She sat on the couch, a few feet away from Mrs. Blackwater who had not taken her eyes off the TV or moved at all. Y/n was spending time with a woman who was going to die at her hands today. If she's going to die then at least she's going to die doing what she loves; watching her shows and bitching out the closest person in reach.
She had only moved to grab the newspaper from the table on the other side of her. It was Friday's addition, Y/n could tell from the photo on the cover. She couldn't help but eye the old woman as she read the paper. It has been probably three hours and she hasn't even asked for anything to eat.
"People droppin' like flies in this shit hole."
Y/n's ears perked up, but she didn't say anything, she just let the lady talk.
"Leroy should know better not to do that shit here...especially with that corrupt sheriff around...would've had an easier time gettin' away with it in the city. Everyone in the city already does all that illegal shit so it probably wouldn’t have mattered anyway. Now he’s dead."
Y/n had heard that name before. She remembers vividly Lee chewing someone out on the phone and saying their name with contempt. Leroy, Leroy, Leroy. The name "Bobo" also came up in the conversation a few times. Y/n wanted to be mad at Mrs. Blackwater for referring to her husband as "corrupt" but something nagged at her to keep the conversation going for her sake.
"W-what do you mean?" Her voice cracked but it was ignored by the old woman.
"You must not be from here. Everyone knows that if you get caught up with that fat bastard sheriff you must be doin’ some awful shit. The only reason why he keeps gettin' re-elected is because everyone is scared of him. It doesn't matter how many babies that man has, he's a killer...dragging that man's body and fucking up carnations..."
No one had ever talked to Mrs. Bodecker about her husband like this. Town gossipers had the decency to wait until she left the room to say something about him. But she's not Mrs. Bodecker right now. It does not matter anyway because the old lady doesn't know what she's talking about. She hasn't spent the hours with Lee, with him being sweet and so soft with his daughter. Y/n firmly believes that if Lee did indeed kill someone then it was for a good reason. She knows her husband involves himself in dirty things, but it had to be for a good reason. Lee did not show brutality for no reason; he didn't get his rocks off on hurting innocent people.
"People can change. I'm sure he's a different man now."
"Why!? Because he got a bitch and a bastard? You are too naïve...at least the other girl they send has some more sense in her head. No man is going to want to marry a dumb girl."
An awkward silence surrounded them but it was mostly felt by Y/n. She found herself frozen with a ball of rage and anxiety in her stomach. But she had no time to dwell for much longer though.
"I'm thirsty...go make me something."
Y/n noticed Mrs. Blackwater flinching when she grabbed the remote to turn the volume higher. She either had arthritis or just pain in her hands.
"Okay...do you need to take any pills at this time?"
"My husbands gone and my children don't visit me. You think I care about taking my pills?"
Maybe Mrs. Blackwater would be kind to her if she knew Y/n was going to take her out of her misery. Breaking open the capsules and dumping it in the tea she made for her is going to do the job. She might succumb to a heart attack, or pass peacefully. The only person Y/n felt bad for was the poor nurse who was going to find her dead tomorrow morning.
-
Lee was able to leave his shift earlier than expected. Sundays are very quiet, the only thing he got up to was paperwork at the station. He could go home early to his wife, play with the girl while Y/n makes dinner, and get a nice ride from his wife while their daughter sleeps. Y/n said something about needing him to pick up some chicken stock from the grocery store.
People filled in and out of the grocery store as the sun began to set. A few people spoke to him, never for too long knowing that he's not fond of small talk. But more people being friendly with him was a good sign. Even without his sweet wife next to him, no one shied away from saying hello to the man running for Mayor.
Two boxes of chicken stock should be enough even though his wife sent him for three. The brand she likes isn’t exactly cheap. Lee promptly made his way to the cashier who greeted him with a smile.
"Good evening sheriff!" her voice was sweet and she batted her eyes a few times. Lee offered her a smile, but a small laugh escaped. This girl couldn't be younger than 20 but she fawned over him like a young school girl. Her behavior reminded him of Y/n when she was that age. "Darlene said she saw your car in the parking lot but didn't get a chance to catch Mrs. Bodecker herself."
Lee stopped caring about the items (a few snuck in there for him) being rung up. His brows furrowed and the girl realized that she had said something maybe she shouldn't have.
"My wife was here?"
"That's what Darlene said. Her shift ended right as I was coming in so I wasn't there when it happened...do you still want the chicken stock?"
"Yea yea just ring it up."
Lee's mind was too preoccupied with the weird behavior his wife has been exhibiting for the last several weeks. She often hovered over him when he was on the phone like she was interested in what he was talking about. All the swearing and terms she didn't understand kept her from asking what his loud, and often abrasive, phone conversations were about. But now she was listening a little too hard for his liking.
The only time Y/n was supposed to drive their car is if Lee told her she could or if there was an emergency. A trip to the grocery store did not fall under either of those categories. But it was particularly weird to him that she would go to the store when she told him to go himself. If she had forgotten something, she would have not hesitated to call the station. Something was up with her.
Everything felt normal as he stepped into the house. The smell of what she was cooking hit his nose and the familiar noises of his daughter babbling louder than the Y/n moving around the kitchen. If he had no questions for his wife, then he'd feel all warm inside walking into his home in this current state.
Y/n was talking to their daughter as if she was holding a real conversation with her. Their daughter started squealing when she saw Lee appear in the doorway. He put his index finger to his lips to tell her to quiet herself, but she was only louder.
"I couldn't believe it either! They said the hairdresser purposefully dyed Marie's hair darker," she spoke, thinking her daughter was just squealing because she was talking to her and not because her husband was creeping up behind her.
Hands snaked around her waist and she nearly jumped. "Oh yea? Is that what the town is gossipin' about today?" Lee's familiar voice soothed her and she turned around in his arms. She deftly kissed him and looked up at him.
"Wanna know what else I heard?" He whispered to her. Y/n nodded, a smile spreading on her face as she rested her forehead against his, "heard the sheriff's wife been out and about and driving his nice car."
Y/n's smile fell from her face, but it only made Lee smile wider.
"You wanna tell me what you were doing out?"
"I needed something from the store."
"So my task to pick up the chicken stock after work was for nothing?"
"No...I went to my parents house...didn't want to go empty-handed. You know how my mother gets."
What a sweet little liar.
But she still had the smell of an old house lingering around her so maybe it wasn’t completely a lie. Still, he knew something was up with her.
“How was work?” She quickly tried to change the subject. Lee was not really in the mood to interrogate her, it was Sunday after all. He sat down in the chair next to his daughter's high chair. She started reaching for his hat but he was too far away, so Lee rested his head on the tray and let her have her fun. Y/n was probably going to be mad at him for putting his head where she eats and getting all of his “outside germs” all over it, but he didn’t care.
“I’m tired,” he confessed, a heavy sigh escaping him, “I’m really fucking tired.”
Y/n wishes she could lift more of her husband’s burdens. Killing people who were talking about him did not get rid of the core problem. Sometimes she wishes he never decided to run for mayor. Life was so much more comfortable when he would run unopposed for county sheriff. Instead her husband had a bigger dream. From the very beginning she felt like it was a long shot that this would be successful, but they had gotten so far in changing how most of the people viewed Lee. And even though they felt a way about him, they still respected the sheriff.
“It’s going to be over soon. I promise.”
He truly wanted to believe her, but the sinking feeling that the past was going to catch up with him was not going away.
157 notes · View notes
thedancingcrab · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
This week marks mental health awareness week. I don't know how much a social media post really does.. Maybe nothing at all. But I'd like to start this off in saying that I've become a lot more confident in my body since I let myself gain weight instead of holding onto the idea that I should always be slim to be considered attractive. And let me tell you why.
This past year and probably years and years before that I've had to put so much time and energy into healing. It's been one of the most exhausting processes but also so rewarding at the same time. Because I can tell you this whole heartedly. I now like myself. No. I love myself. I love everything that I am and what I've become. But this wasn't an overnight process. It's been painful, I've had to confront a lot of my wrong doings, mistakes and negative thoughts about myself to get to where I am now. I had to find hobbies. I had to pour my energy into other things than myself. Because honestly. When you die, no one's gonna think about how beautiful you were. They might say it, but they will focus on how you were beautiful in other ways. Maybe how you lit up the room with your smile. How you were so positive and how much they miss your energy.
A hobby I've found in this past year is cycling and going hiking and it's done wonders for my mental health. Because I started worrying less about what my body looks like and more what it can actually do for me. I have legs that allow me to walk up mountains. Not everyone is that lucky. I live somewhere where I get to see some of the most beautiful sights in the world (Wales isn't a shithole trust me there really is incredible places). We hardly ever criticise how nature looks so why do we do it to ourselves? Another thing I've noticed as well is that the only person who really says bad things about my appearance..is me. Nobody really cares. People are so focused on themselves and what they're doing. I used to get told I was ugly in school all the time. Even by girls who were supposed to be my friends. But I refuse to carry the weight of those opinions with me around anymore. Maybe I didn't look the best in school, but it wasn't my focus. I was quirky and I owned that. But I didnt have the self awareness back then that I do now. And the weight of those opinions got on top of me so much, until they became a problem and I found myself with an eating disorder and I stopped eating and increasing the amount of makeup I wore cause I thought that was what happiness felt like. Skinny, glamorous. It didn't get any better.
I convinced myself I was happy whilst I ate sugar free jelly and low calorie ice cream. But it was hell and I'm so glad I know what real ice cream tastes like now. As for my face, it's nice to let it breathe every now and then as well. I'm beautiful with no makeup on and I'm beautiful if I want to wear it. But I don't always feel that way. I still have bad days and there's still that voice somewhere that tells me I'm out of shape and should maybe increase my exercise and eat a bit better. It will probably always be there. When you've struggled with your body perception for years I'm not sure it ever quite goes away. But I also recognise when those thoughts come up now and it's easier to flick them away. Cause I know there is so much more to me than how I look and I get so sad when others don't have that awareness too cause I've been there and I know what it's like to have your appearance consume your mind day in and day out. I think all the women I've compared myself to over the years are dealing with the same thing. Maybe when I was comparing myself to the girl that had the body type I wanted and the face I'd love to have she was also dealing with the same battles of her own. The only person we should be comparing ourselves to is the previous version of ourselves and how much we've grown or will continue to grow. We don't know what others are dealing with at the end of the day. And just because someone looks like you want to look doesn't mean they're better than you in any way shape or form. You don't need to be pretty like somebody else you need to be pretty like you. Cause nothing compares to that. If there's anyone else that I know who is still battling with what feels like a never ending hell of not loving yourself.. Here's some tips I've learned along the way that really help me.
- Try to stop mirror checking. I say try, because I still do now and it's a work in progress. When you find yourself doing it, create some distractions. Think about other things you have to do. I guarantee your washing basket needs sorting out right now. I can guarantee something in your room or anywhere else needs tidying and fixing. Go and sort it. We can't change our bodies in an instant, but we can sort out those mundane tasks we keep putting off and it's way more fulfilling when you do one of those tasks. Trust me I have plenty...
- The next time you go outside, look around at people. Is anyone really focusing on you? Probably not. They're probably focused on themselves. Or their dog if they're out walking them (I'm also trying to focus less on myself and the cute dogs I get to see when I'm out). Another thing.. Acknowledge what you're doing in that moment. We get to use our legs, our legs are allowing us to walk and see daylight. Not everyone is that lucky as I mentioned before. Okay maybe my legs weren't as skinny as they used to be but seriously who cares. There are so many other things I can be focusing on right now and you can too.
- Again another work in progress but seriously I'm working on it and it's getting better. When people compliment you, stop trying to find reasons on why they're wrong. Because if they turned around one day and told you everything you say to yourself on a daily basis it would break your heart. Trust me it would. But the people who love you don't think those things and they never will. Because if you asked them what they like about you the most your appearance won't be one of them. Maybe your partner will say something jokey and sweet about it. But trust me, it's not what they love about you the most. Other things are far more important. And they probably love you because you make their life so much more bearable in some form. We all have our own problems. Think about how much you add to that person's life when they're facing struggles of their own. I guarantee, you will be able to find at least one thing.
- No food is a bad food. We can all have too much of something but that goes for every kind of food. And exercise is amazing for our mental health but it doesn't mean we have to over indulge in it just because we ate 'bad' for a few days and now we feel guilty. Be kind to yourself in those moments. Once again it's another work in progress for me too. I pretty much eat whatever I want when I want now. But there's still that voice in my head. They're a bit annoying at this point I don't know whether I should give her a name.. Maybe Ursula cause she was my least favourite Disney villian. Ursula just needs to piss off sometimes. I went through years of restricting myself and I don't wanna do it anymore.
- Let people take pictures of you. I know. Its terrifying. I still hate it now. But one day all people will have of you is a memory and that picture you hate of yourself so much might be their favourite. In this day and age all we ever get exposed to is picture perfect filtered people who probably shaved off half of their thigh with some editing programme like face tune or whatever it's called. Then someone takes a normal picture of us and we zoom in on it and start criticising ourselves from our face all the way down to our toes. We start asking people to put a filter on us before they take the picture because anything is better than being confronted with our real selves. I just don't wanna live in a world like that anymore. I'm still guilty of doing it myself from time to time, but the less people do it the better. I'd love to start being more of an advocate for that.
When you put your phone down and get into the real world and it's something I've started making more of a cautious effort to do lately, everyone just looks normal!! Everyone has textured skin, everyone's got pores, people have oil, people have spots, people have dry skin. Maybe some are better at hiding it than others. But it's just skin. Thats literally it. Social media has warped our brains into thinking we're not good enough cause we don't look like the person who's completely cellulite, pore and acne free in their gym gear living their best life. But in all honesty, they probably don't look like that either. I'm not saying people can't, but the tiniest bit of editing can go into a photo and we think it's realistic. And they're probably insecure about something as well. Don't compare yourself to images that aren't real life. I know it's hard. Once again I still do it myself. But we can make a cautious effort to realise when we're doing these things and implement little changes on how to stop.
If you got this far and read all of this, then thank you. It means the world. I hope I was able to maybe get you to think about life in a different way and maybe.. Just maybe more positively. If not then thank you for reading anyway! I hope we can all stop being so unkind to ourselves one day. 💚
33 notes · View notes
hanamakkiss · 4 years
Text
One Dumb Deed Deserves Another
Iwaizumi Hajime x f!reader
Summary: Five times Iwaizumi and you meet.
Word count: 4k+
A/n: this took so long... but I quite like it! Pretty much just fluff and shenanigans. As u can tell I’m in love with him.
Your first meeting was nothing short of disastrous, Iwaizumi fondly recalls.
His peaceful morning walk through the park to campus was shattered by one very loud, very directed at him shouting.
“HEY! HEY YOU!!! THE GUY IN THE DENIM JACKET!!!! HOLD ON A SEC!” a high-pitched yet commanding voice echoes through the practically empty park, clueing him in that it was probably him you were referring to.
He pauses to look skyward, making a silent prayer for the strength to make it through the day, before turning around. He’s met with a red-faced young woman who was currently struggling to catch up to him.
You stopped a few feet in front of him, hands on your knees, panting, and he waits for you to catch your breath.
“Hi,” you look up, unabashedly grinning, and he finds you have a surprisingly sweet voice when not shouting. He quirks a brow, inquiring.
“Yea so, uh, I'm a photographer," you hold up the camera around your neck, "student, actually, and uh, I just took a photo of you? I mean, I did, cause your back looked really nice with the surrounding trees and sky, especially when you were staring at something, a bird maybe? And with a little colour editing the image would really pop, so the photo turned out really nice," you smiled shyly, looking at the photo in question (presumably).
“O...kay?” he’s not sure how to respond.
“Do you want to see it?” your smile is infectious.
His lips quirk up as he steps closer to you, peering over your arm (it really was a cool photo), “But you’re telling me all this why...?”
“Oh! Right. So, uh, I wanted to know if you would be okay with me using your photo in an assignment? I understand if you want to say no, but that would be such a pity, cause you look so cool here, and if no one else got to see it it would be a tragedy. But it’s up to you really! I could just keep it in my files maybe? If you would allow me!” your face has steadily gotten redder with every word that tumbled out of your mouth, and at the end of your spiel you were looking absolutely mortified, using your camera to hide your face.
“Hey, calm down, it’s fine, you can use it,” he latches on to your shoulders hoping to keep you grounded as you looked on the verge of hyperventilating, “Are you alright?”
“Yea! Yea, I’m fine, I just didn’t expect you to be so,” he tilts his head slightly, brows furrowing, “hot,” you squeaked out.
At your response Iwaizumi's face burns up. He knew people generally found him attractive, but to have it so bluntly said to his face, was not exactly something he was used to. Especially when said with such sincerity.
His hands immediately retract.
“Oh. Thanks, I guess? Uh, I’ll be seeing you then, good luck with your assignment.” He scratches the back of his neck.
“Thank you so much! I’ll be sure to let you know how it goes!” you gave him a low bow, nearly slamming into his chest in the process. Standing back up equally as suddenly, you rushed to introduce yourself, face still the shade of ruby.
He can’t help but chuckle, “Iwaizumi Hajime,” he offers.
Opening your mouth, you’re cut off by an alarm that blares from your bag. As you scramble to shut it off, your eyes bulge. “Shit! I’m gonna be late! Sorry! I need to go now!” You shoot him an apologetic smile before sprinting.
“Thank you again! I’ll treat you someday!” he sees you wave from afar.
Iwaizumi is just left in your dust, amused and wondering how would you, considering he never even gave you his number.
Tumblr media
Your second meeting was pure coincidence.
He was in line at the campus cafe, when the short person in front sneezed so hard they fell backwards into him.
Oof. His hands reached out instinctively to catch them.
“Hey, you alright?” he peers down into their face-
“I’m so sorry!” they tilt up-
and the two heads collide.
He grunts, rubbing his chin where it hurt. The hood falls off their head.
“It’s you.” he could almost laugh at the comedic timing, of course it’s you.
You look up, hands still covering your forehead, and exclaim excitedly, “Iwaizumi! Fancy seeing you here! How are you?”
He chuckles at your enthusiasm, ruffling your (already mussed up) hair, “I’m good, how did your assignment go?”
“It went great! My tutor only had constructive criticism for it. Speaking about that, let me buy you a drink,” you attempt to tame the mess he created, “as thanks,” you grin.
Any refusal on his part was washed away by your insistence, leaving the two of you on the side waiting for your morning brews.
“By the way, is it okay if I ask you something else?”
“Shoot.”
“Ever since that day, I couldn’t stop thinking about you,” you tuck your hair behind your ear, shyly, (he tenses, vaguely aware of where this might go) “and I was wondering if you would maybe, you know, if you’re free, would you be willing to” you took a deep breath, “be my model?” your eyes were practically sparkling.
Iwaizumi feels light-headed. It's amazing how every other sentence from you gives me whiplash, he thinks, it must be a skill. He mentally heaves a relieved sigh, happy that he didn’t need to reject another date offer.
His silence causes you to fidget, looking away, “Uh, it’s really okay if you don’t want to, I just thought you would be a good fit for my next project, and you seemed like a nice guy, so I thought it would be worth a shot, and I could always-”
"No, no, I’d be glad to help you out," he finds he prefers you when your eyes have a shine to them, and it’s not like he had too much on his plate at the moment.
The smile you show him is infectious, and he really can’t stop his features from mirroring your own.
You actually remember to exchange numbers this time, promising to text him about the specifics of the photoshoot soon before (once again) rushing off for class.
As he’s walking, iced coffee in hand, he mulls over the fact that he’s entirely comfortable around you, despite barely even knowing you.
Tumblr media
Your third meeting was certainly a colourful experience.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
≿━━━━༺❀༻━━━━≾
On the mentioned day, Iwaizumi finds himself sighing when Hanamaki ushers a mousy looking you into the gymnasium.
“Found this one outside muttering ���Iwaizumi” in a panic,” he gives a good natured laugh, “figured she could use some help.”
“Thank you so much! There’s way too many people here, I thought this was just a practice match…” you trailed off.
Iwaizumi’s nostrils flare, “It is, and it’s all because of a specific bastard,” he jabs a finger in the direction of Oikawa, who was currently surrounded by girls.
You take a quick photo, “And who is he? Seems popular,” you inspect the photo.
“Oh? You’ve never heard of Oikawa Tooru? College superstar?” Hanamaki leans in towards you, smirk in place.
Seeing you shrink back, Iwaizumi instinctively moves closer. Makkis eyebrows lift.
“Oh! I’ve heard that name before! My friends talk about him sometimes! This is my first time seeing him though,” you happily snap another shot, “they’ll like these.”
He watches you review the photos when Matsukawa appears next to Makki, “Who’s this?”
“Oh right, let me introduce you guys,” and he calls over the rest of the team for a round of introductions, ending with Oikawa, who waves at you from across the court before calling everyone to start warm-up.
Throughout the game you stay near the sideline, careful to keep away from the ball’s trajectory (you can’t afford another camera), snapping as many impactful shots as you could. You managed to get a few good shots of everyone, and some satisfactory shots of Iwaizumi.
It comes to a close with him scoring the winning spike and you rush to get every possible second of it. As you watch the team celebrate the point through the lens he suddenly looks straight at you, and flashes you the biggest grin you’ve ever seen him sport.
And it’s like the world goes silent and you’ve forgotten how to breathe. The only saving grace you have is your fingers instinctively pressing the trigger, cementing this moment in time.
You’re shocked out of your reverie by the shutter clicking and you hurriedly smile and flash him a thumbs up, hoping the warmth of your cheeks was unnoticeable from the distance.
As soon as he’s done with the after match meeting he rushes over to you, followed by a couple of teammates who were interested in the photos.
“You alright?”
“More than alright! This was my first time watching volleyball and so close to boot! You were amazing! Spectacular! Especially that last point! I got some good shots of it! Wanna see?”
In your excited rambling you failed to notice the faint pinkness of his face, thrusting your camera towards him.
Soon a little group had gathered around you, jostling to get a better view of the shots you took. Scrolling through one by one each shot was met by rambunctious comments as they marvel at how they match looked through a camera. Nearing the end of your roll, Matsukawa makes a comment.
“Why are so many of these photos of Iwaizumi though?” his eyes hold a teasing glint that looks out of place with his mouth still in a fine line. (You choose to ignore the concealed assumption for the sake of your heart.)
Your mouth forms an O, looking straight at the person in question, “Did you not tell them?”
He avoids your gaze, “I didn’t, only said that you were our photographer for this match,” he scratches his neck.
You let out a mirthful laugh at his embarrassment, eyes twinkling, “To answer, the only reason I’m being your photographer is cause Iwaizumi agreed to be my model for school, and I’m doing it as thanks,”
"If you need a model, wouldn't someone like me be better?" Oikawa flashes you a cheeky smile.
You cock your head, appraising Oikawa. He preens under your stare.
"It wouldn't work for this project,” shaking your head slightly, “you know your own attractiveness, and have made it a part of your identity. On the other hand, Iwaizumi has confidence that solely stems from other aspects of his life, this causes him to radiate a kind of rugged charm that just pulls people to him. Like some kind of reliable pillar, it makes you want to depend on him. That kind of energy was exactly what I was looking for!" you beam.
The boys blink, clearly surprised at your answer. Oikawa is the first to break the silence, laughing.
"Wow, Iwa! I didn't know you had such amazing energy! Wonder if you would share any of that with me someday!" he pats him on the back harder than necessary. Iwaizumis’ face burns as he glares at his best friend, daring him to say another word.
At Iwaizumi's less than stellar response, you start to worry you’ve said something wrong, "Oh, uh, I didn't mean to imply you weren't attractive! In fact I think you're probably one of the most attractive people I know, uh and I didn't mean to call you a pillar! It's just a phrase!" you slap a hand across your mouth, eyes going wide. A pillar? Seriously? God, could this get any worse?
“Let me walk you out,” Iwaizumi grits out as his friends laugh.
Newsflash, it can.
You withdrew into yourself, resigned to just let him push you out. The walk to the gym entrance is silent.
Just as you were about to split, he speaks.
“Sorry...about them,”
You look back, surprised. “Uh…?”
Eloquence.
He gives you an embarrassed smile, “They can be a bit much, but they mean no harm.”
Oh. It still takes you a second to realise that his earlier irritation was not directed at you, and you mentally sigh in relief. “It’s cool, they were nice,” you smile.
“You looked really uncomfortable in there,”
“Ah,” you rub your neck. “I’m just... not the best around big groups,”
“Ah.”
The two of you shift awkwardly.
“I’ll be going now,” you make to leave, “Thanks again,”
“No problem.” He laughs, ”Think you gave me too much praise back there,”
“Nah, just cause you can’t see it, doesn’t mean it isn’t there,”
The huge smile that accompanied your words causes his heart to skip a beat.
“See you around,” you give a little wave.
“Uh-yea, see ya.”
He watches you walk away, heart threatening to jump right out his chest. Before he can even begin to contemplate what just happened, an all too annoying voice interrupts him.
“You’re into her.”
“Am not.” He huffs toward the brunet.
Oikawa just laughs, “She doesn’t know it yet, but she’s into you too.”
“Keep talking and I’ll kick your ass.”
The taller boy skirts away, giggling. He doesn’t miss the way Iwaizumi’s cheeks pink.
Tumblr media
Your fourth meeting was Iwaizumi’s’ prayers answered.
After the match, the two of you don’t cross paths much, opting instead for online communication.
Due to both of you being terrible texters, the text conversation never goes too in-depth. Mostly keeping to studies, interests and random topics. It’s only when one of you calls the other, that the conversation intensifies, lasting several hours.
After one such call, Oikawa groans from the doorway. Iwaizumi instantly springs up from his bed.
“Why don’t the two of you get together already,” he drags out the last word.
“Why are you in my room.”
“It’s 1am, you’re messing up my beauty sleep.”
“You were eavesdropping,” he squints, tone accusing.
“The walls are thin! It’s hard not to,” Oikawa defends himself, “besides, you laugh like a goddamn horse.”
At Iwaizumi’s glare, he backtracks, hands raised defensively, “I’m kidding! Kidding! Goodnight Iwa,”
“Close the damn door!”
He sighs, finally alone and wonders how is he going to ask you out for a meal. (Just to hang out, definitely not a date)
When you text him again.
Tumblr media
Damn, this is as close as he’ll come to believing in higher power.
≿━━━━༺❀༻━━━━≾
The next week, he rushes down to the gallery after his evening class. He makes it with half an hour to spare.
Looking around, he quickly spots some familiar portraits and makes his way over. He sees you engaged in conversation, and he likes to think that the way your face lit up upon eye contact has something to do with him.
You cut the conversation and step towards him.
“You made it!”
He lets out a chuckle, “Course I would, sorry I’m late, class got dragged,”
“No, no, glad you’re even here,” you wave your hand flippantly, drawing his eyes to the rest of your body, where you had worn a simple cocktail dress that fit you well.
He takes in a sharp breath, “You look great,” slips out.
“Oh, um, thank you, you don’t look too shabby yourself,” your smile takes on a bashful shade and he looks around at the other patrons, grimacing.
“Bullshit, I didn’t know it was such a formal event, otherwise I would have dressed better,”
Your eyes quickly scanned his outfit, dark wash jeans paired with a white tee and bomber jacket, “You look fine,” leaning in, you stage-whisper, “If you ask me, you look a lot more put together than most of the people I’ve seen today.”
“Earlier on someone even came in piss-drunk,” you laugh.
“No way, midday?”
“Yes! Security had to escort them out, total mess. It was entertaining though,” you gently guide him towards your portion of the exhibition.
5 portraits titled Magnetism hung neatly on a wall. Two of them of him, he notes.
“It’s just a student exhibition, so it’s not much,” you explain, chuckling.
He frowns, “Don’t downplay your skills, you worked hard and got selected right? That counts for something,”
Your face goes slack for a moment before morphing into a soft smile, “Thank you, I do have a bad habit of that.”
He feels a warmth creep up his neck, shitshitshit, that’s not good for my heart, quick-
“So what’s the inspiration behind your portraits?” He shifts his attention towards the exhibition (ie. away from your warm eyes)
This easily distracts you and you go into an excited monologue about your motivations and what you were trying to convey through the atmosphere, lighting and editing. He only manages to keep up with half of it (it has nothing to do with how cute you looked animatedly waving your hands around).
You move on to explain each photo and how they embodied a different aspect of Magnetism that you wanted to convey to the viewer, ending with the photo you took of him the day you met.
“Fun fact: this is my second favourite photo of you,” you grin cheekily.
He plays along, “Why so?”
“Caaaaause it led to us meeting!” Your playful demeanour shoots an arrow straight to his heart.
Now grinning, he continues the banter, “And is the other photo your favourite?”
“Nope! That’s the third, because it shows everyone’s trust in you,”
He’s a little intrigued now, “Then which is the first?”
“Thaaaat’s a secret!” You wink, cheeks flushed.
Andddddd there goes his heart.
He’s forced to come to terms with the fact that his infatuation with you has turned into a full blown, rock to the face, crush. And all in the span of a second.
He flushes, “Well, maybe another day then,” and turns back to the photos.
“None of these people are facing the camera. Why is that,”
“I’ve been waiting for someone to ask me that all day!” And you go into another spiel. He realises just how much he enjoys listening to you speak about your passions.
Soon the curator announces the closing of the gallery and the two of you make your way out. You make an offhand remark about still needing to cook. He immediately suggests grabbing a bite together and you are just as quick to agree.
After enjoying a wonderful dinner at a local restaurant, you stop him just as he tries to get away with paying the bill.
“Hey! I’ll pay half, let me see the receipt,” you reach for the check, only to have it pulled out of your grasp.
“Nah, my treat,” he continues to wave the check out of your reach. This goes on for a little while before you cry out in annoyance.
“Oh come on, you don’t have to, this isn’t a date or anything,” and he freezes at your words.
He’s caught off guard by how much he wishes it was, if only the little words would dislodge themselves from his throat and let him ask you out.
With him distracted you lunge for the check and succeed, happily scanning through and making calculations. Once done you hand it back to him and promptly transfer the money.
You leave the restaurant in high spirits while Iwaizumi feels kind of feels defeated. He still offers to walk you back to your dorm, which you agree to after minimal convincing.
The walk back is filled with conversation that flows naturally between the two of you, making up for your horrendous texting game. It’s something he finds he doesn’t mind, as long as he knows you actually like talking to him, he’s fine with waiting hours for a reply.
“So, this is me,” you come to a stop in front of an old building. It’s not far from his apartment, he makes a mental note.
“This is you,” he cringes inwardly.
Thankfully, you just laugh, “Thanks for coming to the exhibition and spending time with me, I really enjoyed that…uh...”
His lips turn up, teasing, “Not-date?”
You flush, “Yea, that not-date,”
Both of you stand in comfortable silence, unwilling to part. He knows how stupid this is, two idiots just skirting around a relationship, but he doesn’t know what he should do. Sometimes he wishes he was a teensy bit more like Oikawa, but the thought is vanquished before it could even begin to take root.
“So,” you break the silence, “see you around?”
He lets out a breath and nods, “Yea, definitely,” and you wave.
He waits until you’re safely in the building before making his way back, sighing way too much for someone in college.
He spends the walk thinking about how much he enjoyed that “not-date”, and hopes soon he could enjoy an actual date with you.
Tumblr media
Your fifth meeting was the end of Iwaizumi’s patience.
It’s been weeks since he’d realised his feelings for you. And he knows you feel the same way towards him too. You’re not subtle.
You are, however, extremely oblivious and respectful. Ever since he had mentioned early on in the friendship that he wasn’t looking for anything relationship-wise, you had dutifully dodged every single one of his advances. At this rate, your non-existent relationship was on the road to nowhere.
He’s sick of it, and at his wits end.
He finds Makki and Mattsun lounging in the living room.
“Hey, uh,” both heads turn his way. “I need some advice.”
“Well, my friend,” Makki moves, patting the newly vacated seat next to him, “you’ve come to the right place,”
As the couch dips under him, he takes a moment to register that Yes, he is really doing this, before he launches into detail about his feelings, frustration with the state of things and asks for help.
"Simply put,” Makki interjects, “you want to do the do, want to pound that duck, want to woohoo her-"
"What the fuck is a woohoo," Iwaizumi cuts him off sharply.
Mattsun's jaw drops. Makki gasps in delight, clapping his hands together, "A woohoo is when two sims who love each other very much-"
"Oh my god," he sinks his head into his hands, "you're referencing the sims, to talk about sex."
Oikawa sticks his head through the door, "Who's trying to woohoo who?"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP." Iwaizumi screams.
Oikawa dramatically places a hand on his heart and almost looks hurt before realisation dawns. “This is about little miss photographer, isn’t it?” He smirks when Mattsun wiggles his brows suggestively as a response.
Iwaizumi lets out a heavy sigh, resigned, "Yes, it's about her. Also, no," he looks to the strawberry blond, "I don't just want to have sex with her."
"So you do want to bang her," he could feel the smugness emanating from all three of them. The vein on his forehead threatens to pop. He passes a hand over his face, wondering if an aspirin could save him now.
"Just... just help me think of a way to ask her out,"
"Why don't you just ask her straight out? Always works," Oikawa supplied.
Iwa groans, “If I ask her out normally she’ll think its just as friends,”
A pause.
"Also I want it to be special, like a cute story for the future, you know?" he admits. Makki coos.
Silence falls as they brainstorm.
After some time Matsukawa pipes up, "I... might have an idea,"
All heads swivel towards him.
"She's a photographer, right?"
≿━━━━༺❀༻━━━━≾
"Iwaizumi! Over here!" you excitedly wave him over.
"Thanks for willingly being my model again," you grinned, "somehow that physique of yours seems to get me better critiques. ...Wait a minute, does my tutor have a crush on you?" he sighed when you seriously pondered that thought for a moment.
You give him a brief rundown of your assignment and what you needed him to do. It was rather simple this time as the focus was more on lighting, you just needed him to walk casually and look at the camera every once in a while.
After the first couple of shots you see him reach into his pocket and pull out some sort of... banner? Your brows furrow as you continue snapping shots. Only when he fully unfurls it do you cease movement, letting your camera slip out of your hands entirely.
Thankfully, your camera strap works perfectly and the weight of it dropping against your neck brings you back to life, snapping your mouth shut.
Iwaizumi Hajime stands five feet away from you, holding up a small banner that reads “Please go on an actual date with me.”
“I- You- what….?” Is the best you come up with.
He grins, “It reads, I really like you, please go out with me,”
“You like…?” Seems like you’re full on malfunctioning now, and about to overheat too.
“I like you, have been liking you for a while now,” he rubs his neck nervously, “so, what’s your answer?”
You nod frantically, no longer trusting your mouth. His grin stretches impossibly wide.
You’ve always known you were a bumbling idiot and a mess. But now looking at his laughing face backlit by the setting sun, you can’t help thinking that maybe being an idiot wasn’t all that bad.
The shutter clicks.
This might just be your favourite photo yet.
Tumblr media
(Matsukawa is later asked how he knew you would like such a gesture. “Judging from the way you spoke of her, I figured she was into sappy shit, and that you probably was into it too.” He gets headlocked for a full five minutes.)
133 notes · View notes
bh7theseriesblog · 3 years
Text
The Origins of Big Hero 7
Big Hero 7: The Series
Origins
*A flicker of black and white starts up for a while, static noises barely blocks out a voice*
Umm…Hello? Can you hear me?
*the flickering and static stops as it shows a 14 year old girl with dyed blue hair and purple eye contacts*
Can you hear me? Oh it's working!
*The girl sits on the chair in front of the camera. She smooths out her sea green skirt as she clears her throat*
Tumblr media
Hi! So…after some thinking I decided to make a video diary so I can remember what I said. After all, who knows when it'll come in handy right? Oh right! I forgot to introduce myself! My name is Cora Mizichio.
*Cora chuckles slightly before continuing*
So I guess I should start with my life and such. Let me warn you though, it's kind of a long and wild story.
*she pulls out a phone and starts showing pictures*
Tumblr media
I have lived in San Fransokyo for my whole life with my Dad, Mizuchi and Grandmama, Kaguya. My mom, Akemi passed away when I was a baby.
Tumblr media
*image of a blonde hair woman smiled warmly before switching to Cora and her family. Her father being Goliath in stature and her grandmother dressed in a kimono with a cane*
Then my family found out that I'm incredibly intelligent for my age. I suppose hacking into your father's computer to send a birthday card at the age of 4 does that. My Dad is very sweet and an old softie, but is very protective of me and wasn't sure that I should go to school. So I was homeschooled, it was fun being taught by Grandmama and such about Marine biology, but…I felt kind of lonely…
After all my studies, I actually made a habit of bot fighting disguised as an unknown cat-masked competitor under the name 'Nekodomo'. It earned good money since at the time Dad hadn't gotten any luck with jobs due to his height. But it was my very first night of bot fighting that I met him…Hiro Hamada
Tumblr media
*she flips the photo to a young Asian boy her age, with messy raven hair, large almond brown eyes and a tooth gap in his smile.*
I've never had very much luck when it came to making or having friends, so if I someone told me that I would end up dating this guy I would had laughed. But yeah we did. I was paired up with Hiro in one of those special bot fighting events like the duo duel. We won, but than the cops were coming and I was so scared of getting caught that I couldn't move. But then the next thing I know Hiro grabs my hand and we were running like crazy before the cops even spot us! I have no idea how long we had been running, but to be honest I didn't really care because I was still awe-struck by the fact that Hiro had save me from getting arrested and we didn't even know each other at the time. But that was all about to change, because as we were finally approaching a safe distance from the cops, it was at that moment where I tripped and fell flat on my face, and at the same time broke my mask. Thankfully Hiro picked me back up and we started running again, with me leaving my broken mask behind. Once we finally stopped and knew we were safe, that was when Hiro and I actually first met face-to-face. Now I have to be honest with you, I've never really known if the whole 'Love at first sight' thing was actually real or not, but it's the only thing I can describe how I felt when I first looked into Hiro's eyes. It was there when we properly introduced ourselves to each other and after that, we started seeing each other more. And it was only after 4 months of hanging out together, that I finally got to meet his family, and he got to meet mine.
*The picture now showed Hiro with a woman holding a calico japanese bobtail cat and a young man on either side of him.*
Tumblr media
The woman on his left is his Aunt Cass, she runs a coffee shop called the Lucky Cat Cafe. The young man on his right is his older brother Tadashi. And the adorably cute kitty-cat Aunt Cass is holding is Mochi, their family pet. They are really cool people, and they always asked how I was doing and such, and Mochi is such a sweet kitty that he always tries to cuddle up to me whenever I come over. Hiro and I actually became an official thing one night when I saved his butt from Yama's minions. And boy were they surprised! Aunt Cass actually bounced when Hiro told them that I'm his girlfriend! Dad and Grandmama met them that night too, while dad wasn't too happy at first about me dating, Grandmama convinced him…after hitting him on the head with her cane.
*Cora giggled at the memory*
Anyway, After a slight misadventure where Hiro and Tadashi landed in jail and Cass had to bail them out, Tadashi actually took Hiro to SFIT, San Fransokyo institute of Technology that same night. Hiro told me that he met Tadashi's friends. There's Gogo: the cool biker chick, Honey Lemon: the stylish Chem genius, Wasabi: Laser neat freak, and Fred: the secret Billionaire super hero geek. Afterwards Hiro and I actually applied to SFIT by entering the showcase! Hiro made these miniature robots he called Microbots which he can control via head transmitter, I on the other hand did super strength suction cup shoes that can stick on any surface. We both won and we…were gonna celebrate until…a huge fire broke out in the showcase building and Tadashi ran back inside to help Callaghan, a teacher at the school….he didn't make it…
*Cora turned quiet, looking at her hands as she takes a deep breath*
Hiro wasn't himself for a while. I visited him a lot since the fire, and I mostly talked and tried to comfort and be there for him. Then came the day Hiro stubbed his toe and Baymax came along.
*A picture of a white inflated figure came to the picture*
Baymax was Tadashi's project, a robotic nurse to be more specific. He heard Hiro say ow and activated to help him. Then one of Hiro's microbots started acting weird, and Baymax followed the direction it went! It was then we found a guy in a kabuki mask controlling the Microbots. But they were destroyed at the fire right? Once Hiro pieced together that it was the kabuki-masked man that started the fire to steal them, which in turned killed Tadashi…Hiro decided to build Baymax some armor which…well
*the next picture showed Baymax in protective gear*
We traveled down to the port where we saw him take some type of machine out of the ocean. But then it turns out Baymax called the gang to help us, but sadly the guy in the mask saw us. We barely escaped with our lives that night! Thankfully Baymax being a walking marshmallow, also makes him an inflatable raft too. Afterwards we got to Fred's mansion and discussed over what to do next. Side note: it was weird to see that Fred is a billionaire.
*shows portrait of a young Fred and his parents in classy attire*
Hiro and I then built ourselves armor to fight the guy in the mask. Honey lemon got this cute chemistry purse to pull out what she needed, Gogo got some sick skates to zoom past us, Fred got a killer Kaiju costume that breaths fire, Wasabi got awesome laser blades on the backs of his hands, and I got my aquatic camouflage suit with squid strength suction cup shoes! And learning back from his previous work, Hiro turned Baymax from a stay puff marshmallow with bicycle gear to an awesome superhero!
*the next photo shows Baymax in his red armor*
After training and flying around the city we got down to business. We flew to Akuma island where the masked guy was, and it was there we learned something interesting. Krei and some government officials had something called 'Project Silent Sparrow'. It backfired when the portal sucked everything in, and the pilot was stuck. But then the masked guy attacked us! We tried to fight back but….
*a small clip showed Fred jumping only to be punched away *
We bombed, big time.
Hiro and I got lucky to get the mask…but the person was not who we thought….
Turns out Callaghan grabbed the transmitter and used it and the Microbots to protect himself in the fire…leaving Tadashi to die….
It was then that Hiro took out Baymax's health care chip and ordered him to kill Callaghan…
*Cora took a deep breathe before standing up and leaving the room, she returned back with a glass of water and started drinking it. Once she was done She then continued.*
Thankfully the gang got Baymax back to normal but Hiro was furious. He just left with Baymax…but we eventually met up with Hiro at his place, with a video of Tadashi…it was also when we showed him what we discovered. The pilot was no random person Krei hired. She was Callaghan's daughter, and Callaghan was out for blood.
We got to Krei Tech where Callaghan got his portal running. Hiro then learned what we needed to do to beat him; instead of the mask, we take out the Microbots, then he'd be powerless. But despite that, the portal was still open, and ready to tear itself to pieces. Then Baymax dropped the biggest bomb on us, Callaghan's daughter was still alive in there.
Hiro and I got on Baymax to rescue her. We found her pod but Baymax's thrusters were wrecked from the debris…
Baymax…he got us out by rocket punch…but stayed behind in the portal…
It's been weeks since then…
Krei agreed to keep our identities a secret, Callaghan is in prison, and his daughter is making a steady recovery at the hospital. And the news had been exploding over 'the mysterious group of heroes' that saved the city.
Hiro and I had been doing good, we talked to the gang a lot and we actually reapplied to SFIT again.
*Cora then looks at the clock beside her and gasped*
Oh man it's almost midnight! And first day of class is tomorrow! Anyway, thank you for listening! And…Baymax…I don't know if you can hear me..but Hiro has been doing good. We all miss you…especially me and Hiro...wish us good luck, cause who knows what happens tomorrow.
*Cora smiles at the camera before turning it off.*
A.N: This is an updated look for the prolouge chapter of Big Hero 7: The Series!
Liking the new visuals? ;3
This chapter has been edited by WolfWitchHuntress1318 at Fanfiction.net! Thank you for being my patient editor! Thank you for following and reading Big Hero 7! Love ya!
28 notes · View notes
xxmackenziexx · 3 years
Text
Chapter Four
Chapter Summary: We get a revelation from Bucky and we get some background info on an *as of right now* minor character. Sweet Bucky and him teasing the hell out of reader.
Warnings: Swearing, mild sexual content, sexual tension, slightly creepy Bucky 
Word Count: 3,004
A/N: Did I title drop? OH YES I DID!!!! Don’t judge me, it just happened. Lol. This chapter was gonna go a different way but then ideas happened and it pretty much wrote itself. Hope you enjoy!!!
Tumblr media
Deciding at the last possible second to not ruin your friendship forever, you kissed Bucky's cheek instead of his lips and then slunk back into his arms. You could kick yourself, you knew you wanted Bucky, wanted to be with Bucky, but you knew you couldn't. It was maddening being literally so close to the thing you desired most but not able to reach out and grab it. Well, you could physically grab him, but you wanted more than that. You wanted a love that lasts. A love that consumes them both, body, and soul. You wanted a fiery passion that left you both breathless, you wanted tender moments with soft caresses.
You wanted Bucky more than you've ever wanted anything in your entire life...except his friendship and the irreplaceable bond you shared with each other. You knew if you told him, you'd lose him. And you'd long ago decided that you'd rather not live in a world without him in it. If you lost Bucky, you would simply cease to exist, fading into nothingness. With his arms wrapped around you, pinning you to him, you felt tears prick at the edges of your eyes, a lump forming in your throat. You didn't want to cry, but you did. Your body shook with sobs and Bucky pulled you away from him to look at you questionably.
"What's the matter doll? Why ya crying?" He searched your face for answers as he placed his palm on your cheek and wiped away your tears with his thumb.
You sniffled and pulled yourself a bit out of his reach, putting on a fake smile. "I'm just really glad you found my wallet, Buck." You lied. "Wanna know why I was looking for my wallet the other night to begin with?" You asked, hoping to distract him.
He nodded, not quite believing your lie but smiled sweetly at you anyway. "Sure."
You reached over to grab your wallet and scooted closer to him again, not quite in his arms but definitely in his personal space, your bodies touching. You opened your wallet to grab the small photo of the two of you that you kept there. The edges were frayed and the picture itself showed signs of wear and tear. You held it up to his face and smiled.
His face lit up as he reached for the photo. "Wow y/n, I can't believe you still have this." Admiring the photo some more he turned it over, back, and forth in his hand. "That was a really fun day. I kept mine for so long but now I can't find it anywhere....this is why you were looking for your wallet?" He held it up, his eyebrows rising incredulously.
You shook your head in earnest. "Yea, I thought I'd lost it and that made me really sad. This was a special day. It's my favorite picture of us and anytime I'm sad or happy or just whenever I want to look at it I can." You explained, shrugging at the end.
He beamed at you. Not saying anything, only reaching his hand out to grasp the back of your neck and pulling you forward to kiss the top of your head before placing his forehead against yours. Shaking his head, he let go of you and moved into his seat properly to put his seat belt on, you did the same, putting the center compartment back down to rest your elbow on, so did Bucky, one hand on the wheel. Bucky still didn't say anything as he began the journey home, taking his time. At a red light, he looked over at you, grinning, and flipped his hand over, palm up and open in a silent gesture for you to lace your fingers together. And you did, smiling at him in return. You stayed that way the entire drive, his thumb drawing circles on the back of your hand until he pulled up into his driveway. He begrudgingly let go of your hand to put the truck in park and shut off the engine, looking over at you again in the dark, silent cab. You were overwhelmed. You had to get out of the truck, get some distance from him. You couldn't get your hopes up like this. Opening the door, you slid out of your seat, not even glancing his direction before you walked to your door and opened it, leaning your back against the door once it was closed and letting out a sigh.
"Rough day?" Your mom asked from the couch, looking at you with concern and love.
You pushed off the door and sighed again. "Yeah...but good news, Bucky found my wallet. It was in his truck. So, there's that." You said leaning over the back of the couch on your elbows.
"That's good dear, how was the game?"
"It was good. I got a picture of Blake holding my purse, I'm gonna print it and send it to him." You chuckled. "Bucky made a sweat ass tackle there at the end and Steve brought it home. So...we won...obviously." you recounted excitedly. "Then me and Buck went to Penny's to grab some food. And OH MY GOD, they have a new milkshake. It's key lime pie. It's so good mom, oh my god."
Your mom watched you explain your day, smiling and nodding, chuckling when she thought something was funny.
"Well, I'm glad you had a good time. I'm sorry I wasn't able to come to the game, I really wanted to be there for James."
"What happened with that by the way?"
She sighed. "Well...we found some weird stuff in a client's books. We had to go down a rabbit hole to figure it all out. We're still looking into it all so the next few days or until we can get it squared away might be long days for me, I'm afraid."
"You gotta do what you gotta do." You shrugged. "My truck will be out of the shop on Monday, they said they'd have someone there to let me pick it up after school since I've gotta stay late to go through and edit the photos from the game and choose some for the school paper and stuff. Bucky said he'd take me since practice should be over by then. So, no worries." You tried to put her mind at ease, knowing she's worried about the prospect of you fending for yourself for a while, even though you were pretty much grown.
"Okay baby. I think I'm gonna head to bed early tonight, today was rough for me too, but I wanted to stay up to make sure you got home safe and see how the game went." She said as she stood up and turned the TV off, coming around to hug you before heading to her room.
You made your way upstairs to get some pajamas and take a shower, noticing you smelled like a sweaty football player and shuddered. Before you left though you opened your curtain and saw the light shining behind Bucky's curtain, opening your window, and grabbing a few of the plastic BB pellets you and Bucky use to get each other to open the window before tossing one to his. You waited briefly before throwing two more in quick succession. Eventually, you saw movement as he made his way over and smiled at seeing you, securing his curtains he opened the window, leaning out a bit and nodded his head in that stupid 'what's up motion he knew you hated. It was so dumb.
"Hey." You said, tilting your head to rest on your shoulder, enjoying the view of him in his pajama pants and nothing else.
"Hey." He replied, copying your posture, grinning at you.
Not really having a reason to bug him, you didn't know what else to say. You just wanted to see him.
"What are you doing?" He asked.
"Bout to take a shower. I smell like sweaty football players. You?"
He laughed, holding up a copy of The Count of Monte Cristo. "Reading."
You were shocked. Bucky rarely ever read, especially not a classic from the great Alexandre Dumas. "James Buchanan Barnes...I'm impressed." You said, folding your arms under your breasts as you stood up.
"Guess you don't know me as well as you thought you did now huh baby doll?" He teased, his arms spread wide in a mock bow to you.
"Boy!!! I know you better than you know yourself!!!" You bit back, just the tiniest bit offended he would insult you like that.
He placed his hands on either side of the window and hung his head while shaking it slowly, chuckling under his breath. The image did things to you. You saw the muscles in his arms and shoulders roll when he moved, his stomach tightening as he laughed, making his abs more prominent. His pajama pants hung low on his hips, and you couldn't look away, couldn't stop your wayward imagination, not realizing you were biting your lip and literally eye fucking him. There was no hiding that he knew the direction of your thoughts when he lifted his head to look at you again, arms still spread out.
When his eyes met yours, they were dark, tonguing his upper lip as he smiled at you. “You alright there doll?”
You couldn’t breathe.  The way he looked at you, the way he looked period, left a feeling in your chest you’ve never experienced before, you couldn’t identify it or even how to begin explaining it. It was all-encompassing. All you could do was nod your head, returning to a more normal disposition.
He grinned. “Sure, you are. Now get outta here, this book is getting good, I wanna get back to it.” He jerked his head to the side.
All you could do was comply, not able to make any words come out of your mouth. You closed your window, unintentionally leaving the curtains open, and grabbed your things to take a shower.
Tumblr media
Feeling y/n shudder underneath him immediately jolted his brain into panic mode, he knew her well enough to know when she was crying like she currently was. Why would she be crying this hard right now, this was a happy moment…right? He leaned her back to investigate, searching her face for any clues. Wiping her tears away, hating that she was upset and worried he had done something to trigger the downpour. She pulled away a bit to explain to show him why she had been searching for her wallet the night of the video chat. Seeing the photo and examining it, he could see how often she took it out of her wallet by the marks of frequent use around the edges of the polaroid-like photo, the plastic over the image itself having a small amount of give in places. He was left speechless and breathless at the notion that such a small thing of them brought out this kind of reaction in her. He was awestruck at the level of devotion to a small piece of paper that held evidence of the strength of their bond, the way she was more upset about losing this small picture of the two of them in each other’s arms laughing and smiling than she was about losing everything else she had in there, all important stuff too. I love her he thought to himself, noticing the way his heart fluttered and warmed at those same thoughts. This was more than the love born in friendship and companionship, this was more…so much more. And he couldn’t stop smiling, truly happy in this moment. He was in no rush to reach their destination, wanting to stay in the moment forever, this little bubble of bliss, holding her hand this way.
But then she bolted. She didn’t say a single word or even look his way as she sprinted to her door and opened it like the hounds of hell were nipping at her heels. He was shocked, standing there for longer than he’d like to admit, staring at where she retreated into her home. Shaking his head with a sight he walked into his house, seeing his parents at the kitchen table eating, they looked up.
“Hey honey,” his mom said excitedly, “We saw you at the game today, nice tackle there at the end!” She said proudly.
He grinned shyly, “Thanks ma, I actually have something I need to talk to you guys about.” He said as he cupped the back of his neck nervously. Both his parents looking at him with concern.
After explaining the ins and outs of what coach had told him, his parents were beyond excited, they both jumped up and down excitedly as they put their arms around him. They’ve always been so supportive, even his dad, despite his many obligations to the U.S. Army. Him and his dad devised a new workout regime that would hopefully help in getting noticed by a few scouts, agreeing to start as soon as possible, his mom throwing suggestions here and there. After some time, they parted ways and Bucky found himself in his room, too many thoughts filling his head for him to consider sleeping. So, he decided to grab a book, selecting a book y/n brought over to read often enough she left a copy there in his bookshelf. He wasn’t sure exactly what it was about but decided if it ended up being boring it would at least help lull him into a state he could sleep easier. He took his shirt off and grabbed some pajama pants, deciding to lay down on the couch and read there. The book was a little confusing at first but was quickly drawn into the retelling of a harsh betrayal, a lost love, a prison escape, and the ultimate vengeance on those that betrayed the man who lost everything, only to rise from the ashes a changed man. He quickly realized why y/n enjoyed this book so much, it was good!
Tap
Jerked from the vision in his mind, brought to life on the pages in front of him he looked around, trying to find the cause of the sudden noise, finding nothing, and eagerly returning to the book in his hands.
Tap...tap.
Now he recognized it. With a slightly frustrated sigh he got he got up and saw y/n across the way, he smiled at her. She didn’t say anything but a shy hello, so he asked what she was doing. Her reply made him swell with pride knowing it was his scent that clung to her. And when he showed her the book he was reading in response to her question she was visibly impressed and even stated so. He was proud he could conjure this type of response in her, simply by reading, noticing the way her arms framed her breasts nicely. He decided to tease her a bit, ‘baby doll’ slipping from his lips, enjoying the notion of calling her that more than he’d like to admit. Her clever retort had him laughing, holding onto the window frame for support. Lifting his head after his bought of laughter he noticed the way her lower lip was caught in her teeth, how her eyes grew darker as they roamed his body. It was blatantly obvious she was checking him out and enjoying what she saw. This wasn’t a new thing for him, many people often ogled him when he was jogging or working out, what was new, however, was that y/n was the one doing it now. This was the first time he ever saw her appreciate his body and he realized he enjoyed it. A lot.  
“You alright there doll?” He couldn’t help but tease just a little. He liked the way she always blushed when he got the courage to behave this way, the way her breaths became quicker, and her pupils dilated. He knew what he was doing to her, he knew she was turned on. And the thought excited him in such a way he was fighting back the urge to grasp his pajama pants a little. She didn’t even respond to his question, she simply nodded and tried her best to hide her body’s response to the situation. After encouraging her to go take her shower so he could continue to read, he noticed she left her curtains open, and a sinister plan came to mind. His small sofa was angled in such a way that if he lied down, he could see a great deal of her bedroom, almost all of her bed, her desk, her closet, and bedroom door. He never really noticed this before, but he was suddenly thankful for the bay windows they each had. He also knew that when the lights were off in his room, because of the angle of the roofs and their respective houses, you couldn’t see a damn thing. He’d been in her room enough times to know how his room looked from her window. He was filled with eager anticipation for the game that was about to unfold for him as he turned off his lights and got comfortable on the couch, laying one hand on his stomach and the other bent behind his head, his legs spread as one leg was kneeled up against the back of the couch. His mind played visions in his head at the thought of her being in the shower right now, of the things he might glimpse as he made a plan to make sure the curtains would be open for at least a little while. He also decided that since he’s getting a show, unbeknownst to her, he’d do the same for her, remembering he had a strict workout regime that needed to be implemented from here on out. He grinned like the cheshire cat at how he’d torture her now that he knew she at least liked his body enough to be caught admiring it.
 Previous Chapter Next Chapter
12 notes · View notes
mistaeq · 4 years
Text
Caught in his fangs, freed in his claws.
Chapter 1.
TW // blood will be implied, kinda non-con relationship, vampires, werewolves, spooky things.
DISCLAIMER! EVERY IMAGE IN THIS FIC IS EDITED BY ME AND MATCHES THE DESCRIPTIONS IN THE FANFIC.♡
So. This is Dora's interactive halloween fic. What do I mean with "interactive". You choose your ending! Yay! At the end of every chapter, I'll give the reader a choice to make. You don't have to necessarily tell me your choices, you'll just have to keep them to yourselves and remember them as you go. Both endings will be posted - four, counting the not nsfw ones -, since the choice will be based on how many answer "A"s and "B"s you personally gave. But still, if you want to, you can share with me your choices! It'll be funny to know how would you behave!
Lord Higashikata x neutral!reader / Butler Nijimura x neutral!reader [depends on your choices <3]
WORD COUNT: 2.3k
Tumblr media
Once upon a time, in a kingdom... a young creature who was nothing more than a duchess/duke, was sitting in a carriage, waiting for their destiny to come. This is not about a princess/prince, no knights galloping on a noble steed, but the story of a pure, untouched creature who was sold to save their family. This was deeply illegal. This is why from the day they were born, their parents never declared their birth at the government. They were noble people, god dammit. They would have never let such a shame fall on their surname's fame, on their dynasty, on their family's reputation. So they waited, living their misery in secret. They waited until their eighteenth birthday to sell them to someone who they knew would have never aged and would have never died, in the meantime.
You had heard of this person. He was a Count, mercilessly buying people to gain pleasure from them. To be satisfied. Almost like a tribute, almost like the Minotaur myth. It sounded just like this man could never be without someone beside him, pleasuring him. But you spent eighteen years of your life with your parents by your side, reassuring you about the fact that this person would have treated you well and properly, and he would have given money to your family after every year of your life spent with him. He had never had the chance to ask for something like that before... but since your family had promised you to him since the very start, since the day you were born, he asked for them to make sure you made it to him as a virgin.
Did this mean... he wanted you to have your first time with him...? He wanted you sexually, someway? Maybe making sure you were untouched just for him? These were the questions that were bugging you all the way towards his castle. The carriage felt always colder, and you stared at the coachman, hoping he would someway reassure you. "Excuse me...? Do you know anything about the man I'm being brought to...?" as you asked, the carriage stopped, and the man turned towards you, clearing his voice. His cyan eyes looked so deep, they were cutting through you as the sharpest sword ever.
"You mean my uncle, Lord Higashikata, I figure." what a deep voice, you felt the goosebumps it caused creeping up behind your spine. Lord Higashikata? At least now you knew about his surname. The surname you maybe would have taken.
"Y/n Higashikata..." you murmured, just to hear how your name would have sounded with his surname, slightly whispering and fighting hard against the tears that were forming in your eyes. Your parents had made you use to this thought. But all you would have wanted, watching all the lovebirds flirting and kissing in the streets, you realized you would have rather chosen to slowly fall in love with someone, rather than being forcibly paired with that Count. Meet someone, make friends, spend time together... passing time making you fall in love. This is what you craved. But you would have never found it now. It was too late. Maybe.
It took waking up from your daydreaming, to notice that the coachman who was talking to you, had no body at all. Or better, he did have a body... but it was driving the carriage, while the thing that was talking to you was his head only, held up by a single hand of his instead of being on his neck. "What the heck?" you almost shouted, terrified, as you curled up against the carriage's seat. "What... what are you..." your voice broke, as the man put his head back on his driving body with a sarcastic laughter. Your eye fell on a notebook, which was right beside the coachman. It had a name on it. Probably his. "Are you possibly... Kujo Jotaro?"
"Why even bother asking. Does my head scare you, young creature?" Kujo's deep voice answered in a melancholic way, as his back relaxed against his seat. "You'll see way better shit than this, in that castle. My uncle did this to me. He's the only one who can fix me, so that I have to be loyal, if I want my reward." what? You didn't know why. But your instinct told you to investigate. The more you knew about your future husband, the better it would have been.
"Lord Higashikata did this to you...?" your soft voice asked, even if you already knew the answer. "Is he evil? Possessive?"
"Are you asking to know whether you have a choice without dying or not?" your breath hitched. Dying? What kinda man was he? And if you parents promised you to him as soon as you were born, how can he be as young as they said he looks like? Now that you thought about it... you had heard of this man wanting young boys and girls for his own pleasure during a time which was located way before your birth.
"Why hasn't he been killed yet?" when this question left your lips, you thought you were nuts. How could you let yourself ask such a thing to the Count's coachman? "How old is he...?" you immediately tried to cover up your last question with a new one, which anyways bugged you a lot as well. Jotaro shrugged.
"Nobody really remembers it precisely apart from him and his advisor. I think he's around two hundred..." No way you heard what you just heard. Were you gonna marry... an elderly man? But no, come on, two hundred years isn't even considered elderly, it's basically... dead? "You know..." Kujo continued. "...Vampire stuff." Oh. OH. So that's what it is. Vampire. Great, good to know your family had been planning to sell you to an edgy bat for eighteen years so far. Now, if possible, you were twice as terrified as before. You didn't dare to ask any more questions to the coachman, considering he sometimes even sounded pretty pissed at the thought of solving your doubts himself.
The jacket you had taken off while you were in the carriage, returned on your shoulders as it stopped in front of the scariest view ever. A castle, a giant, castle, where the only light available to make it clearer to your sight, was the moon. It wasn't even full, that night, so that there wasn't a great light to dispose of. Great. You waited for some seconds, as the coachman opened your door out, interrupting the whistle lingering in everyone's ears, when it all suddenly gets too silent. Only then, you had the occasion to notice two things. The first one, was that Kujo was ridiculously tall and muscular. The second one, way more scary, was that the carriage, since the beginning of your road, had been carried by... nothing. You swallowed, as your gaze decided not to stare at that too much. This counted for both Jotaro's muscles and the lack of horses. "Just get to the main door. Someone will be waiting for you."
His deep voice then left you, all alone, as he took his place back in the carriage, and you could swear you heard him murmur something on his way back, on the line of "This is the nth youngster that I bring for him... I feel like Charon." Seriously? Charon? Was he implying he had just brought you - and many others - to basic hell? You huffed and held back your tears, a true miracle. No need to cry now, this won't bring you back home, not that you're this much eager to see the two people who sold you to a vampire murderer. And probably an old man, too. Your feet moved, shyly, to the main, giant, iron made door. A short, smiling, reliable-looking guy, and a tall, muscular, serious-looking sentry, were waiting for you. You decided to talk to the short one first, as you noticed the white part of his right eye was black, instead. Plus, the iris of that eye was red, whereas the left one was blue.
"Uhm... hello?" you murmured, trying to smile the best you could, as your breath suddenly hitched at the feeling of the cold tip of something sharp against your neck. You didn't dare to move your face, or the blade would have wounded you. But you turned your eyes toward the taller sentry, the golden wolf decoration attached to his double-breasted jacket almost blinded you, as it reflected the moonbeams. You swallowed. The blonde, braided haired sentry didn't even think about backing off. Until...
"Keicho." the shorter guy talked, putting his hand on the sentry's. "You don't wanna slice our Lord's betrothed, do you?" he giggled. The man, Keicho, was it, backed off, and retracted the weapon from your neck. Now that you had a good sight of it, it looked like a long, heavy arrow.
Tumblr media
"No, I don't." the sentry hid the arrow behind his back, right where it probably was before, since you didn't even notice it until he attacked. "I apologize, Koichi." wait. For real? Koichi? Keicho and Koichi? Like Tweedledum and Tweedledee? Keicho and Koichi? You avoided giggling about this. The last thing you wanted was getting your head threatened to be cut off again. The little guy just nodded, and gestured you into entering the door. He would have followed and guided you. To keep on following Kujo's reference, Koichi would have been your Virgil in that hell. Keicho remained at the entrance of the castle. As a sentry, he was required there. He was, anyway, the most normal one you had met so far. Almost. ALMOST.
"So... Y/n, if I'm not mistaken?" the short one asked, his smile not abandoning him. He looked like a pacific person. You nodded. "Good, good. You're talking to Lord Higashikata's advisor. I stay by his side when he needs so, and he requested me to welcome you myself, since..." he smiled, to probably reassure you. The corridor looked neverending. "...you might have noticed Keicho isn't the most graceful man on Earth." Lord Higashikata's advisor... you're sure Kujo spent some positive words about him, previously, but you remembered none of them. You could just think you probably agreed, so far. "You're a special guest. Not like all the other people I've witnessed disappearing during my career." disappearing? Oh dear God. "You're a virgin, he mentioned that to me. Such a fresh creature never happened to him before. Higashikata Josuke wants to marry you." oh... Josuke. You now had found out his name, too.
"Do I have any hope of escap-" as you pronounced it, Koichi grabbed your arm.
Tumblr media
"Don't say it. Just don't." his voice didn't sound menacing or threatening. Just... scared. Scared or hopeless. As if his smile was just a way to hide a deep, stressful story. "Accept it the way it is. Just fall in love with him or... force yourself to do so. Or else, you'll die." the way he switched from this sentence, to a toothy smile, totally hurt your heart. Koichi was broken inside, yet you could just watch this happening and vaguely imagine your destiny beside that vampire. Old vampire. Probably. "Anyways..." he huffed. "It's all straight through this corridor, you're almost at the end. Just get the last door in the middle, at the end. The only door." Koichi bit his lip. "I'm sorry I'm leaving you like this... but I just heard some sounds... I'm afraid Keicho's fighting with the Lord's snake." oh great. Higashikata has a snake, you thought to yourself as the small guy left you alone in the corridor.
Great. Charon brought you to hell. Virgil brought you here, a step closer to Lucifer, who you saw in Josuke. What's next, a Beatrice? You almost chuckled, thinking it was so absurd you could have woken up right now back in your bed at home and be unimpressed. You felt a sudden goosebump, all of it in a single instant, but couldn't even have time to process what you felt, that you heard a loud sound of a door being angrily closed. "Guh! Shit..." what? Was there someone at the end of the corridor, now? You thought, processing the sight of someone lying on the ground, quickening your steps to get closer enough to see who it was without being suspected of something or attacked. There was, in fact, someone. It looked like a young guy, a long - almost waist long - grey braid coming from his hair, which were black on the top, was now squished to the ground, the double-breasted jacket was similar to Keicho's, as you noticed it had the same golden wolf shaped decoration on his chest. His skin, though, was much different from the usual. Flesh colored, yes, but grayer. Way grayer, as if it had no saturation at all. You saw him trying to stand up, planting a hand on the ground to lift his chest up, but he fell back down. You could notice that his right hand, the one he used to help himself, was covered by a crimson glove.
As you looked at him struggling, you knew there was only a thing to do. You would have...
a) ...helped him to stand up. You couldn't look at someone struggling without helping.
b) ...been careful and waited for him to stand up, to see if he was really harmless.
51 notes · View notes
mycelier · 3 years
Text
My name is Simone and I would like to tell you a tale!
I will not have access to my laptop for some days more and because writing on my phone is kind of painful (physically, because I am working on hand mobility now), this may end up in drafts and taking a while to post. I am going to share what has been happening the last 2 months because I feel like everything went from 0 to 100 in the span of a few weeks and its been really, really wild.
So!!! LETTUCE begin!
For roughly 5 years I've been struggling to get a diagnosis on an extremely painful area of my arm. There was literally nothing visible; no lump, discoloration or any other physical abnormality to indicate anything was wrong. I spent thousands on pretty much every kind of imaging you can do, and was told time and time again that there was nothing wrong and, perhaps, it was psychosomatic and I needed therapy or, more often than not, I was given a shrug and a vague "i dunno" response.
This year, something changed. I deal with chronic pain (my spine is congenitally fused in my neck and lower spine and I have baby bone spurs all over), and in the process of trying to work on that I brought up my arm again to a dr I no longer see. He'd told me my arm was SEVERAL things over the years I had been seeing him but this time said it was a fibromyalgia knot, something I had been told by a team of doctors some time before that. I said okay cool and was sent to a physical therapy rehab center where the dr worked with myofascial release and stretches to help with injuries. This amazing man fixed my plantar fasciitis and helped get my chronic headaches under control but NOTHING we did helped my arm pain. Within a month he was worried bc we had started to notice that there was a hardness to the spot that never changed with any exercise or massage.
Worried that there was a nerve being trapped or crushed (another diagnosis I'd gotten over the years), this amazing man sent me to a neurosurgeon who immediately frowned and said he didn't think my neck pain and my arm pain were connected. He ordered an MRI of my arm and despite it not being visible on an MRI 2 years before, he found something PHYSICALLY THERE where I said I had pain. He considered doing the surgery to remove it (despite being a neurosurgeon he was fascinated with this weird horribly painful spot) but eventually sent me a surgeon for an oncology center, assuring me it was because this new surgeon was one of the best in Texas for removing soft tissue tumors, not because there was any thought of cancer.
I met with the surgeon who gave me one more diagnosis of an AVM (arteriovenous malformation), snd said they were benign and not necessary to remove as well as the possibility that if removed it would likely return. Truly, at this point after 5 years of constant nauseating horric pain when someone brushed against me or if I gently brushed against ANYRHING, a pain so bad that it had basically made me stop using my right arm as much as possible (of course I'm right handed lol), I said GET THAT FUCKER OUT OF THERE MAN and my first surgery was scheduled.
Surgery one occurred Nov 5th and was an out patient event. I went home and passed out. At some point my mom said that while I'd been in recovery the dr said the thing in my arm hadn't looked like what he expected so he had sent it to pathology. I went back to work and was hanging out until the Tuesday before Thanksgiving when I went in for a super immediate meeting with a different doctor who told me that what had been in my arm was a synovial sarcoma, aka, cancer! He, this incredibly kind man I did not know, gently discussed chemo and told me I needed to have a CT scan immediately. Based on the CT, i was either in stage one or stage four if it has spread to lungs. The day before Thanksgiving I received the news that it was stage one, it had not spread, and i was so fucking happy.
Then it was time talk about next steps. My surgeon marked out a circle on my arm to indicate how much he was gonna remove in order to guarantee clear margins..but it was not enough of a meeting for me to grasp the surgery I was about to receive.
The day of my second surgery, dec 8th, came quickly and i met with the plastic surgeon, the kindest, most patient man. He moved my arm around and explained how he was going to hijack a vein from my forearm in order to keep the blood flow health to the flap he was gonna take from the donor site: My inner thigh.
It has been 11 days and I am living in an inpatient rehab facility, working on dealing with the nerve damage/pain, the EXTREME pain of my donor site, and the lost mobility that I am working on getting back, both in my leg and my hand. The majorities of my arm is numb...except where the nerve pain burns my wrist and forearm and makes it painful to wear my arm sling (I can't fully extend my arm, nor can I lift, push, pull or use my arm in any way that would stress out my new arm flap). Also may have a brand new urinary tract infection but as I write this I'm chugging water for a urine sample to hopefully get that treated. Below are some pictures I have taken/had taken of my arm! Im not ready to look at my leg outside of the bandages (which, since having the wound vac removed today, hell yeah, will need daily dressing changes).
EDIT: I tried posting pictures of my arm last night and my post disappeared immediately so I will try to make a new post with these photos in case the whole post was erased because of them. I will tag them as post surgery photos. I do not consider them gory or excessive but hey that's just me.
I intend to post more things as I keep healing and as I gain more mobility. I was given "independence" in my room yesterday which means I can officially get up without any assistance needed (using my badass new cane to help me lift my foot in and out of bed)!!!! Which also means I can get up whenever I want without the bed alarm going off. I have a badass cane that has been the best tool in helping me get around (and has inspired my mom and others to suggest and look into getting me a cane sword which makes me laugh REAL hard). See below me using the cane to move my foot in and out of bed!
Part of why I'm posting this is because I really needed to talk about it and while later posts may not be this long or expository but I wanted to have a base post to explain other ones related to this one!!!
I will update with some newer pics tomorrow night when my mom comes by to help me take newer pics. The arm flap looks super healthy (according to the drs), and when they changed my leg dressing they said its looking really good and healthy!
I......also really wanted to post my Amazon wishlist. Due to this stupid wild bad lottery ticket, I've been struggling to pay my bills and rent but!!! I have good insurance, thankfully (since I live in the US and my hospital stay and this rehab stay would have more than bankrupted me), and im hoping my disability checks will get here in time for rent!!! I'm putting up my wishlist bc I can't afford some of the "essentials" on there and, also, because I havent been able to have any kind of comfort during any of this. I never ask for anything for holidays because usually i...dont want to burden people with spending money on me since I know how hard money is, especially right now. And if I don't have enough for rent later I might have to create a go fund me...but right now everything looks good for rent and bills just...not for anything fun.
Tumblr media
Thank you so much for your time!!! And happy holidays you wild bastards!!!
https://www.amazon.com/hz/wishlist/ls/36PG6BAYD18U7?ref_=wl_share
19 notes · View notes
Note
I'm bombarding you with those prompts, so I fully understand if you just ignore all those you don't like, lol. Would WinterIronFalcon be an OT3 you're intrested in writing? Some established WinterFalcon with Tony pining helplessly after them, not believeing he could have a chance? With a dash of angst in it? Thank you ♡
There isn’t much angst in this but there is hopeless pining so yay?
Also on ao3 here
~
“Share Bear, it’s not fair,” Tony whines into the phone.
“What isn’t?” his cousin asks, sounding patient but also kind of amused. He takes the phone away from his ear and squints at it. Is she making fun of him? She probably is, Sharon always makes fun of him. She’s mean like that; he’s pretty sure she gets it from Natasha.
“They’re so fucking gorgeous, I can’t stand it.”
“Oh. Them again. Seriously Tony, didn’t you used to have better taste?”
“Excuse you,” he says, offended. “My taste is perfect.”
“They think arguing is foreplay.”
“It’s bickering! And it’s cute!”
“Gross,” Sharon says cheerfully.
“God hates me,” Tony says dramatically, flinging his hand over his eyes. “That’s why he cursed me to work with two such beautiful humans who are already dating each other.”
“Tony—”
“I know Bucky stays up to date with the fandom,” he continues, going a little quieter. “He’s gotta know that tons of people ship the three of us. But he doesn’t say anything about it. Share Bear, why doesn’t he say anything?”
“Probably because for every person who ships all three of you, there’s twice as many who ship just you and him,” she admits. “I know that if someone were shipping Maria and Nat and ignoring that I even exist, I’d be pretty upset.”
“Yeah,” he says glumly.
“What’re you filming today anyway?” she asks.
“True Crime. We were supposed to be doing an episode of Supernatural at the Odinson Mystery House, you know, over in Norway where the son found out he was adopted and then got super into Norse mythology and supposedly disappeared into a rainbow?”
“Oh yeah, that guy was crazy.”
“Wasn’t,” Tony insist stubbornly. “There are three different eyewitnesses and they all saw the same thing.”
“All three eyewitnesses tested positive for meth.”
“It was trace amounts and ruled irrelevant to the case. Anyway, there’s some sort of blizzard so our flight got canceled. We figured we’d get a jump on this season’s True Crime episodes instead.”
“What are you doing this week?”
He scowls into the phone. “Fandom episode. They voted for Captain America.”
He can practically hear Sharon wince. “I’m sorry. That fucking sucks.”
“Yeah,” he agrees, not least because both of them know exactly what happened to Captain America. He was recovered from the Arctic back in the 50s and went on to live a very happy and fulfilling life with Aunt Peggy. But that’s a very closely guarded state secret; the U.S. government can’t let it get out that Steve Rogers survived nearly a decade in the ice. Technically, Tony and Sharon aren’t even supposed to know but Aunt Peggy had insisted she be allowed to tell them after she took custody of Sharon and Tony moved out of Howard’s and into her home. It’s kind of cool actually, knowing that Uncle Steve is really Captain America. He’s a pretty great guy. It just kind of sucks that he can’t tell anyone about it and now he has to do a whole episode about it when everyone knows he’s a shitty liar.
He’d talked it over with Uncle Steve and Aunt Peggy when the results of the vote had first come in. Aunt Peggy’s advice had been to act more manic than usual, throw even more outlandish theories into the mix, and really make this episode about the banter between him and Bucky. “Direct their attention away from Steve,” she’d said. “They’re already going to be looking at you. Just make sure they’re doing it for the wrong reason.”
He kind of wants to kiss Bucky. That would definitely draw attention away from the episode. But that’s not fair to either Bucky or Sam, who are very happy with their relationship and don’t need a homewrecker like Tony throwing a spanner into the mix.
“Good luck,” Sharon tells him before they hang up. “You’re gonna need it.”
“Wow, thanks,” he mutters but she’s already gone.
~
Marvels Unsolved was never supposed to be this popular. It started off as a novelty webseries about Tony trying to convince Bucky about the existence of the supernatural—he firmly believed that if science could turn Uncle Steve from an actual shrimp to the god of muscles, then magic had to be out there—and then they’d started talking about an unsolved crime from the early 20th century after filming an episode one day, forgetting that the camera was still rolling, and had ended up with enough footage to make a second episode about real crimes. They had stayed pretty unknown throughout that first season but then true crime podcasts had exploded in popularity and Unsolved along with them.
Now they have a fandom and merchandise and actual fanfiction written about them, which is the craziest thing. They both have several often-quoted gifs floating around the Internet and Bucky has somehow become the poster child for being unimpressed by literally everything (he actually makes some of the best faces when something genuinely scary happens but they always end up editing those parts out—he has an image to maintain after all).
They brought Sam on once they started gaining in popularity. Tony, by that point, already had a pretty well-established crush on Bucky. He’d even thought that he had a chance with his co-host, small as it may be, and at first, it hadn’t seemed like Sam was going to change anything. He and Bucky argued all the time so Tony had been absolutely stunned when he’d stumbled upon them making out like it was the end of the world.
They had just finished filming their second season. Sam had suggested going out to a local bar. He’d suggested it for all three of them but Tony had, inexplicably, felt like a third wheel all night as Sam and Bucky bickered. At one point, Sam had disappeared off to the restroom and a couple minutes later, Bucky had followed him. Tony doesn’t know how long he had sat there waiting for them but he’d eventually gone looking for them only to find Sam pressing Bucky up against a wall.
And that had been that.
Three years later, Sam and Bucky are still going strong, Tony is as smitten with Sam as he is with Bucky despite knowing how hopeless both crushes are, and the fandom seems convinced to either write Sam out of Tony and Bucky’s relationship or write Tony into Sam and Bucky’s. He wishes they would stop. He stays pretty up to date with the fandom as well and they have all these meta posts about the way Bucky looks at him or something. It just keeps giving him hope but, well, it’s been three years. If Bucky wanted him, or if Sam did for that matter, they would have done something long ago.
~
“Hey, you doing okay?” Sam asks him as they’re setting up.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” He avoids meeting Sam’s eyes, focusing instead on adding creamer to the coffee. Marvels had presented them with these mugs last year to congratulate them on four years of Unsolved. They’ve got their most iconic quotes printed on them, Bucky’s with “Obviously I killed JFK” and Tony’s with “I’m the dramatic bitch your mom warned you about.” Sam has one too with his one and only line in the entire show printed on it (“Why did I agree to work with you?”) but since he’s always behind the camera, he doesn’t have to use the same mug for each episode.
“You just seem a little off.” The worst part is that Sam genuinely looks concerned. If they didn’t care about him, he thinks his crush might be easier to manage but they do because they’re just nice guys like that. “I know you weren’t too thrilled when we announced this week’s case.”
“Howard worked with him, practically hero-worshipped the damn guy. Of course, I’m not excited.”
Sam winces. They know all about Tony’s shitty relationship with Howard after his dad called Marvels furious that his son was hosting a webseries instead of coming home to grovel at his feet and take over the business. The whole team had been brought in to listen as Fury tried to placate him. By the end, Bucky had been furious on Tony’s behalf and Sam had berated Fury for twenty minutes for making Tony listen to the vitriol his dad had spewed. It had cemented his crush on Sam, then just a passing fancy, into something real and permanent.
“Seriously, Sam, I’m fine. Might be a little off today but I would have said if I didn’t think I could do it.”
Sam doesn’t look convinced but he agrees anyway. Tony sits down next to Bucky and passes him his mug. Bucky shoots him a grin and murmurs, “Thanks, doll.”
Tony doesn’t blush but that’s only because he has five years of practice. Out of the corner of his eye, he spots Sam counting them down and he turns to face the camera, settling his hands in front of him.
“This week on Marvels Unsolved True Crime and in celebration of our 100th episode,” he begins, “we asked you what you’d like us to investigate and you came back—”
“—overwhelmingly,” Bucky interjects.
“Many, many times,” Tony agrees, “with a topic near and dear to my own heart: Captain America.”
“That’s right,” Bucky says, sounding surprised though Bucky had been the first to point out that maybe they shouldn’t do this episode because of Tony’s connections to Project Rebirth. “Your dad helped turn Steve Rogers into Captain America, didn’t he?”
“And he never let me forget it!” Tony says cheerfully.
“One hundred episodes,” Bucky says slowly, enunciating each word. “Can you believe that, doll?”
Sometimes, he wonders why the fans ship them when Sam is right there. Other times, Bucky says things like this and he understands completely.
“Not even a little bit, Bucky Babe.” Okay, so maybe he doesn’t help.
“One hundred. The big one zero zero.”
“We tried to do something extra special and get Sam in front of the camera for you guys—”
“—so you could see what a hunk he is—”
“—but Sam said that he didn’t trust anyone else to film us properly—”
“—which makes sense because Tony? If you put him in the wrong light, he’s practically a gremlin—”
“Hey!”
“I’m just telling the facts.”
“Well, the facts are wrong.”
“They’re facts, sweet thing, they can’t be wrong.”
“Can too. Anyway, since Sam refuses to join us—”
“—and that just breaks my heart because Sam, he’s one of my favorite guys, you know?”
Tony pauses. It’s not like Bucky to say anything nice about Sam. Usually, it’s all good-natured insults and bickering. He must really be fed up with the Starkbucks shippers to say something like this when they’re still this early in the show.
“Only one of?” he asks curiously.
Bucky shoots him one of those filthy grins that their audience loves so much. “Well, it’s hard not to include you on that list,” he drawls.
He’s not going to blush.
He’s not going to blush.
He’s not going to—
Damn it.
Whatever. It’s no big deal, that’s what editing is for. So what if Sam has never edited out one of Tony’s blushes yet? Maybe Tony will get lucky and he will this time.
“You know, I was actually named for Captain America’s sidekick?” Bucky asks, getting them back on track.
“Wow, that is deeply unfortunate,” Tony deadpans.
“Yeah, Dad’s a fanboy. His whole troop was pinned down and rescued by the two of them. He tells the story all the time—kind of like your dad.”
“Except my dad goes straight past into fanboy and directly into obsession territory.”
“…Fair enough.”
“Really? That’s all you’re going to say?”
Bucky shrugs and takes a sip out of his mug. “I’ve been inside your house. I’ve seen the Steve Rogers shrine. I’m not going to argue with you.”
Tony thinks about that for a moment. “It is kind of a shrine, isn’t it? Anyway, we’ve got some great stuff for you today. We’re going to crack open this cold case, show you some never-before-seen footage courtesy of my mom sneaking my dad’s old war tapes out of the mansion, and then we’ll talk a little bit about the theories out there.”
“How many of them are going to be ridiculously outlandish and physically impossible?”
Tony glares at him. “None of them. I have never once presented a ridiculously outlandish and physically impossible theory.”
“Right because alien abduction is a valid—”
“Aliens are real!”
“You said that crabs might have eaten Amelia Earheart!” Bucky shouts over him.
“It’s a valid theory!”
“I take it back, you’re not one of my favorite people anymore.”
“That really hurts me, deep inside,” Tony says sarcastically, trying to cover up that maybe that does send a small pang shooting through his chest. He likes the thought of being one of Bucky’s favorite people. He doesn’t want to lose that.
“How deep?” Bucky asks and winks.
“Very deep. Way, way deep down. Practically in my—”
Bucky’s eyes widen and he nearly chokes on his coffee. “Okay, that’s enough of that. Let’s get into the facts.”
“Hey, that’s my line!”
~
“With a missing plane and pilot and so much redaction in the files, we’re lucky to even have a name, let’s get into the theories.”
“Actually, wait, before we do that,” Bucky says, “I want to ask if you’ve ever noticed that your voice changes when you’re doing the voiceovers.”
“Wait, what?” Tony asks. He glances at him, to one of the cameras, then back to Bucky. “What do you mean?”
“You know, it gets all deeper like you’re trying to voice movie trailers or something.”
“No it doesn’t.”
“Sure it does.”
Tony shakes his head. “There’s no way.”
They both turn toward Sam, who thinks about it and then makes a ‘sort of’ motion with his hand.
“Told you!” Bucky says triumphantly.
“You’re such a child,” Tony sneers.
“Yeah, that’s why you like working with me so much.”
Behind the camera, Sam silently snickers and Tony glares at him before telling the camera, “If you’re watching, let us know in the comments. Is my apparent movie trailer voice okay or does it need to go like Bucky clearly thinks?”
Bucky goes paler. “Hey, wait, I didn’t say it had to go.”
“It was implied when you brought it up,” he argues.
“No!” Bucky insists. “I was just wondering if it was on purpose.”
They both turn toward Sam, who thinks about it and then makes a ‘sort of’ motion with his hand.
“Aha!” Tony says triumphantly.
“Traitor,” Bucky mutters into his coffee.
Sam signs, “I’ll make it up to you when we get home tonight.”
“And that was more than I ever wanted to learn about Sam and Bucky’s love life,” Tony lies through his teeth. “Let’s get into the theories. I only have two for you today, one of which I think Bucky will particularly like.”
“Oh no.”
“Our first theory is that Steve Rogers died in a plane crash on December 16, 1944. Winter months in the Arctic are known to be particularly stormy. There would have been low visibility due to the high latitude and time of year and with the waters and surrounding land being well below freezing, it’s possible that, even if Captain Rogers survived the impact, he would have frozen to death in the stormy seas.”
Bucky thinks about it for a second. “Yeah, that seems plausible.”
“In addition, Howard Stark, a known Captain America aficionado and the father of Marvels Unsolved’s best host—”
“You lie like a rug!” Bucky howls.
Tony snickers and then when Sam signs, “He’s really not,” bursts out into full-out laughter.
Once he’s recovered, he continues, “Howard Stark has spent the first fifty years after the crash of the Valkyrie and the last twenty funding searches in the Arctic in the hopes of recovering Captain Rogers’ body. He has found no evidence that Captain Rogers survived the crash although he did find part of the remains of the Valkyrie and has since stated that, ‘No human could have survived that crash.’”
The expeditions are a scam and have been since Howard first found the Valkyrie crash site and Uncle Steve along with it. He hadn’t been planning on continuing the expeditions—too costly, as he claims—but when Aunt Peggy had told him that Uncle Steve’s survival had to remain a secret, he’d kept them up for pretense’s sake.
Bucky is saying something about how it sucks that the first superhero is gone and when he finishes, Tony grins and says, “Then you’ll like our second theory.”
“Somehow, every time you say that, I end up completely hating it. Wonder why that is.”
“Our second theory is that Steve Rogers survived the crash and is still alive but cryogenically frozen in the ice. There—”
“Bullshit!”
Tony starts laughing but he tries to continue on over Bucky shouting that it’s complete nonsense. It’s hard and he knows that Sam will probably have to do some editing and maybe make Tony do some voiceover work in order to make the theory audible but he thinks he manages to do a pretty good job.
Bucky is pouting by the end of it, arms crossed over his chest. “What fucking bullshit,” he mutters.
“The supersoldier serum—” Tony starts to point out.
“Isn’t a miracle drug.”
“That’s exactly what it is.”
“No, it just made him big and strong. It doesn’t just magically keep people alive when they should have died.”
And then they’re off into familiar territory, arguing about the merits of either theory. Tony’s actually feeling pretty good about himself, convinced that he’s doing a decent job of steering the conversation away of anything classified, right up until Bucky says, about halfway through the episode, “I’m surprised at you, Tony.”
He wrinkles his nose. “Surprised?”
“Usually, you have some absolutely batshit, off-the-walls crazy theory but these have actually been pretty normal for you.” He pauses and then adds for effect, “And you’re usually much better at your research than this.”
“Excuse me?”
“Oh come on, even I know that there’s one more theory.”
He starts tapping at his chest nervously, almost wishing that he had a pair of sunglasses. Aunt Peggy always said that his lies are in his eyes, that they’re too expressive to hide the truth. When he was living with Howard, in the spotlight, he always had a pair of sunglasses to hide his eyes but he hasn’t wanted to use those since he moved out. He wishes he had them now.
“And what’s that?” he asks, feigning a casualness he doesn’t feel.
“That Steve Rogers lived and came out of the ice at some point and has been living out his life in anonymity.”
He barks out a nervous laugh. “I didn’t mention it because even I know that that theory is completely impossible.”
“Hasn’t stopped you before.” Sam nods agreeably. Bucky nods back at him and adds, “Even Sam agrees with me.”
“He’s your boyfriend, he’s practically required to.”
Both Sam and Bucky laugh at that one and yeah, okay, it was a pretty ridiculous statement. Anyone who knows them knows that being boyfriends is less likely to make them agree with each other.
“Look, Steve Rogers didn’t come out of the ice alive. Howard would have known for one thing and if you think, he could keep something like that quiet, then you don’t know him very well.”
“Maybe the government insisted it be a secret,” Bucky suggests, shrugging. “There have been plenty of people who have claimed over the last couple decades to be Captain America.”
Tony scoffs. “Oh come on, by that logic, anyone could be Captain America.”
“Maybe they could be.”
“No,” Tony says flatly. “It’s like that crazy conspiracy theory guy over on Reddit who’s convinced that Bruce Wayne is Batman.”
“Maybe Bruce Wayne is Batman.”
“Ooh do the butts match?” Tony says mockingly. “I mean, really, Bucky Babe, if we’re going off of lookalikes, then my fucking Uncle Steve is secretly really Steve Rogers, which is ridiculous because the guy’s like practically ancient and faints at the sight of blood in PG-13 movies.”
That sets off another round of arguing that lasts the rest of the episode until finally Tony wraps it up with, “Whether Steve Rogers died in 1944 or is still alive today is a mystery that will remain unsolved.”
They both pause for a moment to provide time for Sam to edit in the theme music and closing title. Usually, there would be some lighthearted bantering afterwards, maybe a joke about something they said earlier in the show. This time though, Bucky says thoughtfully, “The thing is, though, I’ve met your Uncle Steve—”
Tony goes cold.
“—and he really does kind of look like—”
Tony panics. That’s the only explanation that he has for declaring, “I’m done waiting,” reaching across the tables and grabbing hold of Bucky’s shirt, and yanking him forward to kiss him.
For a moment, Bucky is too startled to do anything but then he melts into Tony, mouth opening under his, tongue pushing forward to meet his. Bucky’s arms come around him, pulling him up and out of his chair and settling him into his lap. Tony makes a small greedy sound, swallowed by Bucky’s kiss, and then they’re both pulling away. Bucky’s lips are very red; Tony can’t stop staring at them even as he’s filled with dismay.
“I’m sorry,” he whispers. “I shouldn’t have—”
“Why not?” Bucky demands.
“You—Sam—” He glances toward the camera but Sam isn’t standing there anymore. His heart drops into his stomach—has he just ruined Bucky and Sam’s relationship? But then he hears someone drop to their knees behind him and when he turns slightly, Sam’s fingers are on his chin, gently turning his head.
“How long?” Sam asks.
“How long what?”
“How long have we been wasting our time when we could have been kissing you instead?”
Three years, two months, and fifteen days. “Too long.”
Sam kisses him then, mouth gentler than Bucky’s but no less consuming. Bucky is a hard, hot line against his front; Sam is warm against his back and Tony? Tony loses himself in the storm that is the two of them, sparks shooting through him as Bucky’s hands find their way to his hips, as Sam’s tongue slips into his mouth, as Bucky whispers into his ear, “We’re not wasting any more time.”
~
Marvels Unsolved’s 100th episode shoots to their most watched, most liked video in less than a day and when asked, maybe the smallest handful of viewers could have said what it was about.
The day after it posts, only a week after it was filmed, Tony’s phone rings.
“Kill it with fire,” Sam says sleepily.
Tony, however, recognizes Aunt Peggy’s ringtone and he rolls over to grab it before Bucky can throw it at the wall. “Hello?” he asks groggily.
“Congratulations on not blowing Steve’s cover,” she says.
“Oh yeah,” Tony mutters. “Can I go back to bed now?”
“One more thing, duck.”
“What’s that?”
“Congratulations on the new boyfriends.”
74 notes · View notes
hjh-ceilo-monster · 5 years
Text
Disney Prince AU
Summary : You were a story teller in the little town of yours.People found you weird since you weren’t like othe girls.You didn’t prefer to have a fancy life. Instead of that you prefered the peaceful time with just a book in your hand and read it.You also worked as a nany and the children wanted to listen your story. Since most of them were already told so you promised to find a new story.That day you walked in the library and looked trhough the shelves.You then notice the book with the ruby at the side of the book so you picked it up.However it slipped your hand and dropped off toward the floor.The book flipped open and beam of light shine,made you unsconcious.You woke up and surrounded by 7 princes. They told you in order to got out of here was to help them had happy ending...
            ‘Please miss help us to find a true love.’
Tumblr media
Kim Namjoon : Prince Adam (Beast)
- First story of your journey was Beauty and the beast.You were really excited to see what would actually be if it was in Beast pov.
- Although with that beast look of him,it didn't scare you.Of course you saw his human form already.But although you didn't see his form,he was a man that heart full of love and care.He just pretended that he wasn't that kind of person.
- You just got to know that you were invisible and only Namjoon could see you middle of story.So it easier for you to help him with the story especially that Gaston scene.You just scare the villagers away in the middle of the way they reached the castle.That made Gaston fought Namjoon alone and he lost miserably.The story ended really well.
Tumblr media
Kim Seokjin : Prince Charming
- Like his name,he was charming.He was what all men want to be since every characteristics of his perfect.
- Although that innocent look with charisma,he was a player.If the love was an olimpic game,he would win a gold medal in every single season for sure.
- It was hard to help him because of that personality but he stopped after met his girl that day.It was romantic to be honest,under the moonlight in the royal garden.Dealing with that stepmother and her daughter,easier than you thought.They were scardy cat.
Tumblr media
Min Yoongi : Prince Phillip
- 'I know you.I know you from once upon a dream~'You literally couldn't stop singing this song until it annoyed Yoongi.'I swear if you sing again,I'll push you off this cliff.'
- He was cold hearted prince but not with the girl he met in the forest.That day made you creep out since you never saw Yoongi smile.
- Malificent was one of your favourite villian in the stories.You were froze in place you met her and fangirling for a bit.(Why it look weird?But actually she's my favourite villian for real.) Finally you could made them end up together with super easy yet exhausted trick.
Tumblr media
Jung Hoseok : Prince Naveen
- Another play boy princes who enjoyed luxury life a lot.You didn't know that he could dance until the beginning of the story where there was a festival in town and he wore normal clothes.Jump in the center and started dancing.
- It was really funny when he turned into a frog which it was his top list of animals he scared. 'Don't you dare to laugh Y/N.''Sorry but you look...*laugh*'
- The witch could see you which made you surprise at first.Rather than Hoseok you didn't expect others to see you.You also fangirling the other character,crocodile.Who know that he also has a human form and indeed handsome.It was a wish after the happy ending of Hoseok and the princess since he want to be a musician.Now he work as musician in Tiana's Palace.
Tumblr media
Park Jimin : Prince Eric
- The hardest and toughest story ever.It drained a lot of your energy to help them get together.What do you expect,to help human ended up with mermaid.
- Who know that Ursula actually beautiful witch.She wasn't an ugly old b*tch like you read in the story.The only thing that exactly the same thing as you read before was she was a horribly cruel person.
- You was able to change the contract of Ariel and Ursula which made the story not as difficult as you thought.You stole the necklace of Ursula when she was sleeping.After she woke up,her form change and the spell toward Jimin disappear.There,the end of the story.
Tumblr media
Kim Taehyung : Flynn Rider
- The one who weren't a prince from the start. He was a thief who would steal any single valuable things to get money in return.Not gonna lie but he was sexy though with the unique sculpture like and his height was perfect.
- However it such a big opposite from the princess.She was nice,innocent and optimistic.You wondered with yourself that how you gonna make them end up together but at least you finally make it.
- That witch was crazy.But like the other stories,she want to stay young forever.'If only there's a plastic surgery and I'm surgeon,I swear I'll put her in there.'You cursed with yourself. 'What is plastic surgery?'
Tumblr media
*Well okay let’s pretend that this is the custume which he wear in the palace as the leituenant.I’m sorry I suppose to find his with long hair so that it’ll be actually near the image of the male character in Mulan but I can’t find any.T_T*
Jeon Jungkook : Li Shang
- The Leituenant that had best fighting skill.He was the youngest one in the history that got the position.He trained really hard and you didn’t expect to be that hard.Helping him by seeing everything in his Pov. made you understand why he need to be tough when he trainned Mulan and other soldiers.
- You once thought what it would be if you visited China.This turn out to be a golden chance for you to achieve your dream.You get to tour around the city but that also mean you’re in the war that he fight as well.Although no one except him can see you but you still feel afraid.
- Who know a tough leituenant would be shy just because he didn’t know how to propose the girl.He tried like thousand of sentences just to propose Mulan for like 2-3 minutes.Thanks tothe little red dragon,Mushu? you didn’t remember exactly but that creature with a cricket really helpful.
Another one finish...You guys might see the princes one already but since last year some comments from Army talking about how perfect our boys would fit the role in Disney.So that’s the inspiration for me.Need to apologize because the photo that I edit seem to not in a good quality.Hope you guys like this one and don’t forget to check others since I also post the update of my masterlist.See ya next AU,thanks and love y’all. 
15 notes · View notes
adore-holland · 6 years
Text
Hot Chocolate
Pairing: Tom Holland x Reader
Warnings: Ehm... none, I think?
Summary: An afternoon walk turns interesting when you run into your ex.
A/N: I hope you enjoy this! It was fuelled by my Shirin music binge and a weekend of about no sleep. It’s not edited, but here’s to hoping it still makes sense! 
Tumblr media
Small droplets of water fell peacefully against the large tiles on the pavement. Dark clouds covered most of the sky, and the soothing sound of the rain seemed to have the same effect on the rest of southern London. The whole city just felt lazy, there was no other way to describe it.
You loved it. The British autumn had always been your favorite season. Maybe it was the memories you attached to the season, your past always seemed so much more idyllic in the cozy evenings of lazy, rainy Saturdays.
The wind was driving your hair wild. Your white beanie didn’t really do much to help, but your ears were warm. You were cocooned in your red coat, hands stuffed into the large pockets. You loved everything about autumn. But the nostalgia always overtook your brain. The orange and brown leaves, flying around, close to the ground, brought back memories of long walks in the woods; soft palms and calloused fingers holding onto your own. They brought back images of bright smiles; loud laughs; hot chocolate kisses and brown eyes, watery from harsh winds.
Even with the gloomy weather, you felt giddy. You were having dinner with your best friends later that evening. It had been a while since you had seen them last. Work always managed to get in the way.
You looked up from the concrete blocks beneath your boots and noticed that you were almost at the grocery store. There was a light buzz of people around, far less than there would have been, had it not been raining. But still enough to make London feel like a city and not a commercial for the newest model of a car.
The glass doors slid open, greeting you happily with a “ding” from the electronic bell. You had never understood how anyone could work for hours with that bell, without going insane at some point.
Normally white aisles were covered in brown water streaks, and the sound of shrieking shoes clashed against your eardrums. A single overhead light flickered inconsistently, dawning the place in a midnight atmosphere. Muffled conversations could be heard throughout the store, and everything was exactly as it should be.
Your eyes fluttered along the aisles, searching for the products you needed. In fact, you didn’t really need anything, nor did you want anything. But you had been sitting at home, with a cup of tea, and something had just told you that you needed to get out of the house. Your gut was probably right about that; you had been holed up at your flat, working tirelessly on a work project for days.
In fact, it had been a long while, since the last time you had taken time to just wander around the city. The electronic bell rang once again, and you moved from the dairy section towards drinks. Row after row of differing teas, differently processed coffee beans, and of course what you were there for; the hot chocolate.
"Y/N?" Your hand stills in the air, freezing where it was reaching for a box of hot chocolate powder. Silently you let out a breath of air, squeezing your eyes shut, wishing that the voice was only your imagination. You relax the muscles in your arm, and it falls gently down your side. With a last quick breath, you open your eyes, and sure enough there he is.
Brown boots, the same ones he wore all that time ago, you can tell by the small green stain near the ankle. That was your paint, you remembered that day vividly. Flashes of wide smiles, flying paint, and empty canvases. Hugs from behind kisses on paint covered noses and laughs that you could only relive in your dreams.
Acid wash denim jeans, ripped at the knees, just the way he preferred it. But you knew those jeans, and the holes weren't artificial. They had torn during the many days you had spent together, hurting yourself on the highest branches in the tallest tree in the forest behind his house.
The black coat was new, but that made sense, considering how he always managed to forget his coat somewhere ridiculous. You remembered how confused you had been, when he was sitting at your dinner table, admitting with red cheeks, and downwards cast eyes, that he had forgotten it at a magazine interview. Later that evening you had found it for sale on eBay.
Your eyes finally reached his, and the familiar warm feeling arose in your gut. They were autumn brown. Whenever you had told him that, as whispered confessions, he laughed at you. He didn't get it, he never got how you could see an entire season in just his eyes. How his eyes always reminded you of wet tree trunks, fallen leaves, and hot chocolate. You remembered why autumn was your favorite season.
His hair was a curly mess on the top of his head, blown through by the wind, and your fingers itched to run through it. Clenching your fist, you smiled at him.
"Tom," his mouth quirked up in a smile at the sound of his name rolling through your lips. "I didn't know you were in town."
"No... No, I'm, ehm." He took a step closer to you, lifting the item in his hand. "I'm only in town to take care of my mum." The packet of kleenex was balanced perfectly between his fingers, and you could almost feel them running through your hair.
"Yeah.. she mentioned that she was coming down with a cold." A low chuckle whisked through the aisle. You raised an eyebrow at him, but couldn't help the smile that emerged on your own lips.
"Sorry, I just find it a little strange that my mum still talks to my ex-girlfriend." The small smile that had decorated his face oh so effortlessly, disappeared and was immediately replaced by a small frown. Ouch. You had never really thought about it that way. In your mind, he wasn't really your ex-boyfriend. You didn't know what he was, but that word always felt... too real.
With a reluctant nod, you shuffled on your feet, watching the water on the floor move with your movement.
"If you're not busy, we could go for a cup of hot chocolate." His eyes were warm again, flittering across your face in that special Tom Holland way, that made your breath catch in your throat.
"Yeah," you felt the warmth in your stomach spread upwards, into your cheeks, and you felt the sudden need to hide your blushing face from him. You didn't. "Yeah, I would like that."
While Tom ended up buying the Kleenex, you came out the store empty handed. The weather was still gloomy outside, but the wind had stilled a bit. As you walked, you couldn't help but notice the distance between the two of you. Had it been only a year prior, there wouldn't have been so much as a centimeter between you, fingers intertwined and arms tangled. Even mentally, the distance wouldn't have been there. You would have laughed about something stupid that happened to him on set or whatever funny thing your little brother and Patty had been up to.
But the air was filled with small talk, the kind you hated. How's work? Where do you live now? How did that one project work out? How's your grandma? Oh, she passed I'm so sorry.
You couldn't stand it. Any of it. Neither the distance nor the fact that the distance wasn't big enough. Your mind was a clutter. Happy memories were thrown in with the sad. You knew that you should just walk away, never look back on something that took you so long to get over, while the other part of you wanted to rekindle something that once was.
Tom came to a sudden stop and you almost bumped into him. You were on the corner of two quiet streets, this had been one of your favorite spots in the world. Once upon a time, it had been your spot.
Upon seeing your hesitation, Tom brought his hand to the back of his neck, scratching slowly right where you remembered his curls meeting his skin. "Is this okay? If not we can go somewhere else." His hair was getting darker from the rain, so you just nodded with a quick smile.
"No, no." You looked up at the place, white and orange flowers littering the walls, and the inviting warm light coming from the windows. "This is great." Deciding, that you might as well enjoy this, rather than comply to the annoyingly persistent butterflies in your stomach, you cast him a grin, before making your way up the steps, and inside the warm cafe.
"Y/N, Tom! It's so nice to see you again." Michelle, the nice middle-aged lady greeted you. "It's been so long." She smiled at the both of you, happiness shining through her blue eyes. The greying hair fell down to her shoulders in large curls, and the "Star Baker!" apron, was tied tightly around her waist. God, you had missed her.
You didn't fight your sudden urge to hug her, so you quickly sidestepped the disk and brought her in for a hug, which was gladly returned.
"My goodness child, you're all wet." Despite the slight disgust in her voice, a happy laugh bubbled out of her.  "I'll make up the usual for you, then I can take your coats to dry."
"Michelle, you don't have to that." Tom smiled at the woman, holding his arms out for a hug. Michelle let go of you and ran around to the other side of the disk and straight into his arms. As your eyes met Tom's, you quickly looked down at the ground, ashamed that you wanted to run into his arms too.
As the woman took your orders, and then coats through the protesting, you and Tom sat down at your usual table. Right next to the western window, looking out over the small courtyard that accompanied the cafe. You sat there, silence emerging around you. It had been a good ten minutes before your order came, and still, neither of you had said a word.
"I'm sorry." He finally broke it, eyes on the mug of hot chocolate in his hands. "I've wanted to say that for a year now." He looks up, meeting your eyes again, and your shoulders straighten up slightly at the sorrow-filled look in his eyes.
"I'm not gonna pretend that I didn't need to hear that." You say, voice quiet, scared that Michelle will find out that her favorite customers have broken up. "Can I talk?" You look intently into his eyes, searching them for any form of hesitation, you only find regret.
"I was angry at you for so long. So long! What you did, I never imagined it would hurt as much as it did." Again your eyes fell towards the mug in your own hands, running your index finger on the rim, before glancing back up at him. "Do you remember that night?"
:o:o:
The sky was littered with stars above the two of you. You were lying on the red picnic blanket, on the balcony of your flat. Every once in a while one of you would point towards the sky, fixated on showing the other a star, that in one way or another reminded you of something. For the most part, you would concentrate on finding the satellites.
Your ear was laid against the left side of his chest, listening to the soothing sound of his strong heartbeat. You could feel him exhale his breath on the top of your head. As you lied there, you felt unbelievably calm, overwhelmingly safe and undeniably happy.
If anyone had asked you, a couple of years prior if you would ever find the love of your life, you would have told them off. Back then you didn't believe in something as silly as the love of your life, even love was such a strange concept to you. In your mind, sharing everything you were with someone else seemed completely ridiculous.
You hated being proved wrong, but Tom showed up, and you had never been so thankful for it. Ever. He had turned your world upside down, and suddenly the world made sense. It was like you had experienced the world wrong side up all your life, and then there he was. You could finally sing along to love songs without feeling like you were weird for not understanding what they were singing about.
"I could get used to this." You said as you cuddled closer to Tom, planting a soft kiss right beneath his ear. To your surprise he clenched his jaw, turning his head to look you in the eye.
"Y/N..." His eyes turned mournful in the mere span of a second. It was a punch to your gut, and as a knee-jerk reaction, you sat up, looking down at him. He looked like an angel lying there, right beside you, one hand on your thigh, and the other beneath his head. Brown curls spread out over the blanket, and eyes reflected the stars above him. He's so beautiful, and you slowly felt the tears well up in your eyes. Why... why would he ever make your name sound that sad?
"No... Don't" You feel a sob rise up your throat. "Please don't." He sat up with you. As gently as he could, he pulled you into a hug, slightly awkward from the weird angle. You leaned your head against his shoulder, letting the tears roll out of your eyes and onto his white shirt. "Please." You whispered in a desperate attempt to make him stop doing what you knew he was about to do.
"Promise you'll always remember me." He whispered into your ear, and your heart shattered completely. How could that voice, that voice that you loved so much, hurt like nothing else ever had?
"Don't make me promise that." You straightened up, tangling your hand with his, "People only as you to remember them if they're planning to leave." Your voice was so quiet, if it weren't for the ragged breath he drew in you wouldn't have known whether he heard you or not. "If you're planning to leave please don't ask me to remember it."
:o:o:
He nodded, and you take in a sharp breath, like a knife scratching the insides of your lungs.
"I get it. I didn't then, but I get it now." You look him directly in the eye, and god you miss him. "In a way, you were doing me a favor. At least that's what you told yourself wasn't it?" He opened his mouth, preparing to answer you, but you shook your head, quickly continuing. "You see, what hurt wasn't really that you broke up with me, not even how you did it, even though doing it on an anniversary wasn't your best idea, it was the fact that you made a decision, that I should have been part of."
"Y/N, I didn't want you to have to deal with me traveling so much, we would never have time to see each other. I thought what I did was better than the alternative." He pushed his mug to the side, intertwining his hands, and laying them on the table, eyes fixated on you.
"The alternative? You mean talking to me about it? Finding out that I had just talked to my boss, and come to an agreement that would have made it possible for me to travel with you. You mean the alternative? Like the fact that your mother was so excited when I told her that I was ready to marry you if you asked?" You let out a huff of frustration, and you catch a glimpse of the confusion flashing through Tom's eyes.
"You really think this is better than the alternative? Angry hot chocolate, in a cafe we both used to love. We could have been in love, but you decided we were better off being strangers."
"I... I didn't know."
"Obviously not!" The anger boiled in the pit of your stomach, and your hands were clenched around the fragile porcelain. "I appreciate you saying sorry, but it doesn't really do me any good now."
"I'm so so so sorry." His voice was softer, probably softer than you had ever heard it be, and it calmed you down immediately.
"Listen, I can't sit here and pretend that I have forgiven you completely, and I'm not even sure I can sit here pretending to be friends." He leans back in his seat, eyes focused on you like they have been almost the entire time, burning holes through you.
The silence took over again, the both of you just sitting there, coming to the realization that it's over.
"If you ever find it in you to forgive me... please call me." He's sincere, even if Tom's an amazing actor, he could never fake that tone in his voice. You knew that because it had always been reserved just for you. "I'm willing to wait for you."
You don't know how to answer, so you opt on not answering at all. Nodding quickly and standing up. The mug is still in your hand, and you retrieve your now dry coat, before walking back to Tom. You set the mug down on the table. "Thank you, Tom." You smile, maybe a small smile, but you're emotionally drained so you take it as a victory. And with a final look at the love of your life, you let go of the hot chocolate.
51 notes · View notes
truekomaeda · 6 years
Text
V3 Chapter 5 - Transcript
Right, first thing’s first; the transcript / guide to New Danganronpa V3′s chapter 5 trial. Every line of dialogue (Minus the rebuttal showdown and scrum debate, I couldn’t copy those aside from their solutions), with some descriptions of the images when I felt it necessary. Some liberties were taken, such as Ouma’s laugh, and changing all first names to last names. The puzzle solutions might be different if not on normal/normal mode. MAJOR SPOILER WARNING FOR NEW DANGANRONPA V3!!!
(Note - the Exisal’s lines are marked with whoever’s voice they’re using, followed by a question mark)
Chapter 5 Trial Transcript -
“Unified against the mastermind, Ouma, the students must survive a Class Trial without knowing the murderer or the victim. An unpredictable trial begins…”
Class Trial - In Session
Monokuma: Ahem! Now then, let’s begin with a basic explanation of the class trial! During the trial you'll present your arguments for who the culprit is, and vote for “whodunnit.” Vote correctly, and only the blackened will be punished. But if you pick the wrong person… I’ll punish everyone *besides* the blackened, and that person will grad-
K1B0: Graduation is meaningless here… we already know that… We don't need your rules anymore! We’ll find our own reasons to live! And we’ll do whatever it takes to survive!
Monokuma: Wow! An actual talking robot! I've never seen one of those before!
K1B0: Seriously?!
Harukawa: What happened to Kokichi? Why isn't he here?
Monokuma: Aw, don't make that face, killer. This case has some unique circumstances.
Yumeno: Unique circumstances?
Monokuma: Cuz for this murder, the victim’s identity is completely unknown! Given these circumstances… -camera flashes to Momota’s and then Ouma’s photos, each with a question mark drawn over- I decided to start off this class trial while the victim is still anonymous! After all, it’d be a shame if i let such a rare opportunity go to waste!
Shirogane: Is that possible? I thought everyone had to participate in the class trial.
Monokuma: don't worry. The person who’s still alive is waiting behind the scenes for their cue. It’s all part of the overall production. Anyway, let’s get this trial moving!
K1B0: I guess we have no choice but to start the trial under these conditions…
Yumeno: What’s there to even talk about? The blackened is the mastermind, Ouma.
Shirogane: Yeah, that’s the only thing i can think of, too.
Saihara: It’s too soon to decide anything for certain. We don't even know if Momota was the victim…
Harukawa: How long are you going to say that? The victim is Momota… end of discussion.
Saihara: But we need to be absolutely sure. If we don't positively identify the victim… -camera pan, same as previous- ...the other person will never show themselves, right?
K1B0: Before we can identify a suspect, we need to determine who the victim is.
Yumeno: why are we even talking about something so obvious? What a pain…
Harukawa: …
Saihara: (Everyone thinks that Momota is the victim, but i have my doubts… There’s a chance Momota is still alive… If we keep discussing the case, I'm sure we’ll see the truth!
NONSTOP DEBATE
Y- the victim has to be Momota.
S- Ouma took him prisoner... S- So he could’ve killed him whenever he wanted!
Yumeno- and it was his clothes inside the hydraulic press
H- the victim can’t be Ouma because there’s no evidence for it (Present) So the victim must be Momota.
Y- we lost a really good guy today... Y- Kazing! If only mages could cast revive spells…
Saihara- (there’s no evidence that allows us to confirm the victim or the survivor. It’s too early to declare who the victim is!)
(Present) - Ouma’s clothes
Saihara: I have evidence that points to Ouma being the victim! I found *this* in the hangar!
Yumeno: Nyeh! Is that Ouma’s coat!?
Saihara: yes. And look here-- there are bloodstains on the sleeve. That would indicate that Ouma suffered an external injury, correct?
Shirogane: Ouma was injured?
Saihara: the fact that these were flushed down the toilet implies they’re evidence of a crime.
Harukawa: what about it? Momota’s clothes were in the hydraulic press. As long as we have that evidence, there’s no doubt that Momota was the one murdered.
Yumeno: y-yeah, that’s right… it’s one of those irrefutable evidence thingies.
Saihara: … (Ever since she found the body in the hangar, Harukawa’s insisted that it’s Momota’s... -Flashback visual to the three training- But why is that? I thought we had an understanding… I thought… she’d want to believe Momota is still alive. Either way, it seems Harukawa is hung up on Momota’s clothes. In that case, I need to demonstrate the flaw in relying on that evidence. If i do that… i think she’ll realize. There’s a chance that Momota is alive.) Actually, there’s something bothering me about the clothes found in the hydraulic press.
Yumeno: Nyeh? What about them?
Saihara: (there’s something peculiar about those clothes...)
Choose - The sleeve of the jacket
Saihara: Why was only the sleeve sticking out of the hydraulic press? If Momota had been crushed by the press, the sleeve shouldn't have been empty… There should've been an arm inside the sleeve as well. So the fact that we found an empty sleeve should--
Rebuttal Showdown - Harukawa
Saihara: (Huh!?)
Harukawa: you're dumber than i thought if i have to go out of my way to explain it to you. If you can’t even see that, then be quiet. Otherwise, you're just annoying me.
Rebuttal Showdown -
He never put his arms through his sleeves. (PRESENT)
Present - Momota’s coat
Saihara: yes, it’s true, Momota never put his arm through his sleeve… -Normal Momota sprite- ...but that was just his right arm. He wore his left sleeve normally. -Hydraulic press photo- And the left sleeve was the one we found outside the press. Knowing how Momota wore his coat, that’s awfully strange, isn't it?
Harukawa: Then maybe neither of his arms were through the sleeves.
Saihara: huh?
Harukawa: it’s a possibility… in the end, your reasoning is full of holes. Stop getting in my way. I have to defeat Ouma.
Saihara: (Harukawa… what’s really going on? Seems you've made up your mind that Momota is definitely dead. But why would you do that?)
Shirogane: it’s like Harukawa said, though… Momota’s gotta be the victim. Cuz if Ouma, the mastermind, was dead, the killing game would be over.
Yumeno: yeah, that’s true.
Harukawa: Monokuma, hurry up and bring Ouma here. We already know who the victim is.
Monokuma: huh? Already? You sure it’s not too soon?
K1B0: we need the suspect present now that he’s the subject of our discussion
Monokuma: gotcha. I guess I'll bring him out now. Hey mister suspect! That’s your cue!
-Exisal enters court through opened door and jumps over-
Saihara: An Exisal!?
Yumeno: Wh-What!? Why is an exisal here!?
Momota?: Haha, whoops! My bad. Seems like i gave you guys a scare, huh?
Saihara: (...What is this?)
K1B0: is that… Momota’s voice!?
Harukawa: ...Momota?
Momota?: There was a lot going on, so i just hid in an Exisal and kinda dozed off. Haha, and that’s why I'm so late! Anyway, what’s goin’ on, guys?
Shirogane: H-Hold on. Then the one that died wasn't Momota--
Ouma?: Stuuupid! That was just a lie! Ah-haha, you guys thought i died!? I would never! Noooo way!
K1B0: O-Ouma!?
Ouma?: “I’m gonna live till I die! I'm gonna laugh ‘stead of cry!”
Yumeno: wow, that’s old! How old are you!?
Harukawa: I thought as much… your appearance right now is fit for a lowly asshole like you.
Ouma?: Nishishi… you're making me blush! You're getting so angry over me.
Saihara: … Is that really you, Ouma!?
Ouma?: That’s right, Cracker Jack!
Yumeno: Seriously, how old are you!?
Saihara: Then why are you hiding in there? Show yourself!
Ouma?: Oh, this is more for self-defense. Little Miss Crankypants would kill me if i showed myself.
Harukawa: …
Ouma?: I understand how you guys must feel. You can't believe it because I'm like this, right? Nishishi… that’s what i thought. In that case, I brought evidence!
K1B0: ...evidence?
Ouma?: tadaaa! The video camera! It was in the warehouse but i brought it to the hangar, just in case. Man, that was a smart move! Thanks to this, I filmed it so everyone could see it clearly. The moment the victim died…
Yumeno: Nyeh!? Wh-what did you say!?
Ouma?: alrighty then! Let’s watch this shocking moment! Heeey Monokuma! Can you connect the video camera to the monitor?
Monokuma: Roger that!
Saihara: (Monokuma grabbed the camera from the Exisal, hooked it up to the court room’s monitor… And played the tape for us.)
-Momota is shown laying motionless on the hydraulic press, and it lowers to crush him, splattering blood everywhere.-
Saihara: … ...Huh?
M-Momota!?
Shirogane: Th-this is terrible! Why would… something like this…?
Harukawa: …
Yumeno: I-I saw it through my fingers.... the moment… Momota was crushed… I'm… gonna… *huuurk*
Ouma?: by the way, I'd like to add that this footage has not been doctored in any way! This video camera only has the basic functions… Just the Play, Record, and Pause buttons, so you can't edit after filming it. And of course, I didn't upload it to a computer to edit it either. Riiiight, Monokuma?
Monokuma: …
Ouma?: oh, you can talk. Your answer is necessary for a fair discussion.
Monokuma: I see! If it's necessary for a fair discussion, then i will answer! No trace of that footage was found on any of the computers inside the academy!
Ouma?: see? If it wasn't connected to any computer, then editing the footage would be impossible. Which means, this footage is 100% real!
K1B0: If that’s the case… then it would seem our suspicions can be lifted. The body we found inside the hangar, crushed in the hydraulic press, is definitely Momota!
-Truth Bullet added: Murder Video-
Saihara: … (Was that…? Was that really him?)
Yumeno: Poor Momota… I can’t believe he died such a horrible death… I can't believe he died with his guts and his brains splattered all over that machine!
Shirogane: S-stop it… now I'm starting to not feel well…
Yumeno: That’s probably because i used my magic to transfer all my barf over to you.
Shirogane: I know that’s a joke, but the thought of it… *huuurp*
Saihara: (...why? Why was… Momota… killed? Ouma had no reason to kill Momota… He had just told us all that he was the mastermind, that the killing game was over. So what would he gain by killing Momota?)
Ouma?: Nishishi… it looks like you finally believe that I'm the one in this Exisal.
K1B0: Yes. With that, we can definitively say that the culprit is… ...you.
Ouma?: huh? Why?
K1B0: you filmed the moment the victim died, which means you were present at the scene… As the person who filmed this footage, you're the only one who could be the culprit!
Saihara: but if the culprit shot the video, why would they go outof their way to show it--
Ouma?: aw maaan, ya got me. Yeah, I'm the culprit.
Saihara: (...What?)
Ouma?: geez, i totally dug my own grave! Here’s the truth-- i decided to participate in this trial in an exisal after i killed Momota. Of course, it was mostly to make the victim unknown, to jazz up this trial! I took that footage for proof, so i could reveal it after you guys get the correct answer… But...ah-haha! I toootally spaced out! I wasn't supposed to show it right away!
Shirogane: so does that mean… you admit to the crime?
Ouma?: … Oh, man! I dug my own grave again!? Well, i don't think you guys will believe any of the excuses i make now… So...I give up!
Yumeno: you're giving up? Does… that mean it’s been decided?
Shirogane: is it okay that this trial was so short?
Harukawa: that’s fine. We knew from the very start that Ouma was the killer. But before we vote, I want to say something to Ouma… You may be the mastermind, but i won't let you escape after you violated the rules. That would desecrate the killing game Junko Enoshima created, right? ...Your beloved Junko Enoshima.
Ouma?: … Junko…?
Yumeno: Whatever! It’s Voting Time now! Let’s go before Ouma changes his--
Saihara: No, hold on a second! This isn't right! The culprit comes in, confesses to the crime, and the trial ends? That's not how this goes! That doesn't sound like the kind of game Ouma or Monokuma or Junko would play!
Shirogane: what if the mastermind got tired of it? The Remnants of Despair were like tha--
Saihara: no, if they were tired of it, they wouldn't have put all that effort into the video. There would have been no need for this class trial in the first place. Something’s not right. We need to get a better feel for the situation. I think… Ouma has some sort of plan. He’s trying to trap us.
Harukawa: Trap us? Are you saying Ouma isn't the culprit? Then, are you suggesting one of us is the culprit?
Saihara: (What?)
K1B0: If it’s not Ouma, then the culprit must be one of us…
Yumeno: one of us?
Shirogane: that’s not possible!
Saihara: No, i didn't say that! I was just saying it’s dangerous to trust Ouma--
Ouma?: Nishishi… Saihara is so distrusting… But it’s exaaactly like Saihara said! I'm actually nooot the culprit!
Saihara: (...Seriously?)
K1B0: wh-what? But that contradicts what you said previously.
Ouma?: Yuppers, that was a lie. Sorry! I lied again. The real culprit of this case is super bad at hiding themselves, so i thought i could help… I pretended to be the culprit by using the footage! It made the game more interesting, too!
Shirogane: A-are you serious?
Yumeno: Nyeeeh! What’s the truth and what’s a lie!? I don't know anymore!
Harukawa: it’s fine… because Ouma is the culprit. He killed Momota… no matter how much he deceives us, it won't change our minds. The footage shows he did it! Ouma has to be the only option!
Saihara: (The only option? Is that really true? Are we just going to leave it at that?)
NONSTOP DEBATE
H- There’s no doubt that Ouma is the culprit. H- We all saw that video from earlier, right?
Y- Momota got crushed to death. (Present) Y- What a horrible video.
K- Whoever committed that crime... K- Was in the hangar with Momota!
H- Which just leaves Ouma.
S- Then, the culprit is...
H- Kokichi Ouma, the mastermind of this killing game H- is Momota’s killer!
Saihara: (Ouma killed Momota with the hydraulic press. That's the consensus right now. But is that even possible?)
-Present: Safety Function-
Saihara: the safety function would make it impossible to kill Momota with the press!
Yumeno: a safety function?
K1B0: yes, it was written on the safety precautions. The hydraulic press will automatically stop if its infrared sensor detects a living organism.
Shirogane: so the hydraulic press won't move at all if there's a living person under it?
Saihara: which is why it couldn't have been used to kill Momota!
Harukawa: …
K1B0: which means, it’s more likely that Momota was crushed after being killed by some other means.
Yumeno: so what we saw in that video.... he was already dead by then?
Harukawa: but you could disable the infrared sensor of the safety function with an Electrobomb
Saihara: No, i don't think Ouma would use an Electrobomb for that purpose. It would’ve taken down the hangar’s alarm system and the Exisal’s remote control.
K1B0: it would’ve put Ouma at a significant disadvantage.
Ouma?: but you can't be too sure i wouldn't do that… I'm the type who would do anything for fun.
Harukawa: Also, we don't have any evidence of a different murder method other than the hydraulic pr--
Saihara: No, we do. I have a plausible theory for the murder.
Harukawa: what?
Saihara: (yes, there is a clue that suggests the victim was killed before being crushed. I found it somewhere around the hydraulic press…)
Select - Swipe pattern bloodstain
Saihara: there was a swipe pattern bloodstain in the hangar, suggesting a body was dragged. The bloodstain goes from the bathroom all the way to the press.
Shirogane: Oh! That was the restroom where Momota was being held, wasn't it!?
Saihara: Bloodstains were also found inside the bathroom. That can't be coincidence.
Yumeno: so Momota was killed in the restroom, then dragged to the press and crushed!?
Harukawa: ...If the bloodstain even was Momota’s.
Saihara: What?
Harukawa: We only guessed that Momota was killed in the bathroom… Since his body was crushed, we’ll never know if Momota died some other way.
Saihara: (We might not be able to examine the body, but… We do have evidence that suggests a cause of death.)
Point Out - hole on sleeve
Saihara: the small hole on the sleeve of Momota’s coat is the key to his cause of death.
Yumeno: s-small hole…? No, no, no! There is no way that hole’s got anything to do with a weapon! I'll hit you with my “Everything You Buy Will Go on Sale the Next Day” curse!
Shirogane: Yumeno, what's wrong? Why are you freaking out all of a sudden?
Yumeno: um… I'm not freaking out… I'm just saying… it's impossible for the weapon to be that small.
Saihara: (No… it’s not impossible. I can show you. The weapon that left that small hole in Momota’s sleeve…)
Select - Crossbow
Saihara: I believe the weapon was the crossbow found in the bathroom.
Yumeno: Nyeh!?
K1B0: A crossbow arrow would certainly leave a hole that small. Can we then conclude that Momota was shot with that crossbow? If so, then that crossbow might have been the actual weapon used to kill Momota--
Yumeno: I-I see! It's so surprising that a crossbow was the murder weapon!
Shirogane: Seriously, Yumeno… what’s wrong?
Ouma?: She probably needs to pee. Anywaaay, about Momota getting shot… If that was his cause of death, then i wonder who shot him with the crossbow. Well, I already know! But i won't tell youuuu!
Shirogane: he’s just… playing with us…
K1B0: then let’s show him that playtime is over. Let’s show him that the students of Hope’s Peak Academy will never submit to despair!
Ouma?: … Hope…? Despair…?
NONSTOP DEBATE
O- I wonder who shot Momota with the crossbow.. O- What a mystery, right guys?
K- Who else but you could have done it?
H- The shot would need to be fired... H- From inside the hangar to hit Momota (Present)
Y- We couldn't go in the hangar! Y- The alarm system and electric barrier were in the way!
S- If we couldn't go in the hangar... S- And Ouma was in there, then he must be the one!
O- I see, so I'm the culprit!
Saihara: (Momota would have been in there, but the murder weapon was a crossbow… Knowing that, we should be able to visualize the murder…)
Present - Bathroom window
Saihara: Even without going in the hangar, it was possible to land a shot with the crossbow. There was a window in the bathroom of the hangar. Maybe it wasn't possible to get in, but you could have shot through the window. And remember that Momota was confined to the bathroom.
Ouma?: So if they shot Momota through the window, they could've killed him in the hangar. Which means, the murder suspect list grows to six people, including me!
Yumeno: Nyeh!? What did you say!?
Shirogane: But… put plainly, that means…
Harukawa: it seems Saihara wants to make one of us the culprit. Is that it? ...Is that what a detective does?
Saihara: ...Huh?
Harukawa: Do detectives always accuse people, even when they're friends? ...It seems like it. You suspected Momota in the previous class trial, too. You're always suspicious of your friends.
Saihara: …
Shirogane: Wh-what’s wrong, Harukawa? You seem like you're kind of on edge…
Harukawa: Of course I am. When we said we would defeat the Remnants of Despair, *someone* got in our way.
Saihara: no, you don't understand, I'm not trying to--
Harukawa: It doesn't matter how much you get in my way, i will absolutely defeat Ouma. I won't let despair escape… i won't let it win…
Ouma?: Now, now! Let’s stop this boring fight and continue on with the not-so-boring trial! So we all agree that the murder could be done by anyone and not just me, right?
Yumeno: Th-that might be true, but… I… didn't know about the window…
K1B0: Neither did I…
Shirogane: Really, Yumeno. What’s the matter? You’ve been weird since we mentioned small holes.
Yumeno: Wh-what!? Are you after my small hole too!?
Shirogane: See? Now that’s definitely weird.
Ouma?: Look at it this way-- just because the culprit could be anyone, not everyone is a suspect. We can pretty much narrow it down to anyone who knew about the crossbow.
Yumeno: I never knew about any crossbows! I-in other words, I'm not suspicious! So you can't consider me--
K1B0: it does concern me that Yumeno went to the hangar last night.
Yumeno: Nyeh!?
Ouma?: Whoa, really? You went to the hangar, Yumeno?
K1B0: Yes, she did. I definitely saw her.
Yumeno: Y-you were watching me?
Ouma?: it’s awfully suspicious that you went to the hangar last night… Okay, then the culprit is Yumeno!
Yumeno: W-wait, don't say it’s me! Harukawa’s more suspicious than I am!
Harukawa: ...What?
Yumeno: Th-Th-That crossbow came from your research lab, right? Y-you could’ve gotten that crossbow whenever you wanted!
Shirogane: Anyone could’ve gone to her research lab, though. She’s not the only suspect.
Yumeno: I-I dunno about that! She’s...  d-definitely the most suspicious!
Harukawa: …
Yumeno: E-even if you make that scary face at me… I-I’m not gonna get scared…
Ouma?: Cuz if you start panicking , then we’ll know that you're the culprit!
Yumeno: I said I'm not the c-culprit! I swear! O-Ouma’s the suspicious one! Harukawa too! They're both the culprits!
Harukawa: Why am i a suspect? Anyone could've entered my research lab.
Ouma?: Yeah, I'll admit that I'm suspicious! O-kay! Maybe i am the culprit!
MASS PANIC
<Yumeno’s segment>
Y- I went to the hangar, but... Y- I was only replenishing my magic!
S- What do you mean, replenishing your magic?
Y- There’s a good source of magic around there. Y- So i went empty-handed... (Present) Y- And i left empty-handed
<Ouma?’s segment>
O- I'm the number one suspect
K- “you are the culprit...” K- then explain the crossbow
O- that thing doesn't matter at all… O- I'm the number one suspect! O- I'm the one who shot Momota!
<Harukawa’s segment>
H- Why am i being treated like the culprit? H- The crossbow at the crime scene H- Did not come from me.
S- Anyone could've gotten it from her research lab!
K- Then who actually did?
H- Ouma did, of course.
Present - K1B0’s account
Saihara: you said that you went to the hangar empty-handed, but that’s a lie, isn't it?
Yumeno: Wh-what are you talking about…? It’s… not a lie…
Saihara: But Kiibo saw you. He said you were headed toward the hangar, carrying a large black bag.
K1B0: Yes, Yumeno was definitely carrying a large black bag…
Yumeno: N-no! That was probably… Shirogane cosplaying as me!
Shirogane: You know i can't cosplay as someone unless they're a fictional character!
Saihara: Yumeno… This is the bag you were carrying, isn't it?
Harukawa: that’s… the crossbow case!
K1B0: there’s no mistake. That is the bag i saw Yumeno carrying.
Yumeno: Nyeh… Nyeeeh!
Shirogane: what!? Hold on! Yumeno went to the hangar with a crossbow!?
Yumeno: Nyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!!!
Ouma?: Uh-ooohh! Welp, it’s decided then.
Yumeno: W-Wait! That’s wrong! I just brought it there… I-I didn't shoot it! It’s the truth! Please believe me!
Ouma?: You're right-- I believe you! Yumeno is totally telling the truth!
Yumeno: Not you! If you believe me, it makes me look like I'm lying!
Saihara: (...That...is true... But can we really trust Yumeno here? She was acting very suspiciously…)
NONSTOP DEBATE
Y- I'm not the culprit!
O- Yeah, I totally agree
Y- I only carried the case
O- Yep-yep, that’s true too!
Y- i didn't even use the crossbow… (Present)
O- Mh-hm! another true statement!
Y- And that's all! I didn't do anything else at the hangar!
O- One hundred percent exactamundo!
S- Why does this all sound so fishy...?
Y- Nyeeeh! Cuz Ouma won't shut up! Y- Get out of my head, Ouma!
Saihara: (To hit Momota with the crossbow, you’d have to be fairly good with it.. Could Yumeno have done this? That’s the question…)
Present - Crossbow
Saihara: I don't think Yumeno used the crossbow. More accurately… she couldn't use it.
Shirogane: Couldn't use it? Why not?
Saihara: the crossbow inside this case was disassembled. Momota and I learned how to assemble the crossbow from Harukawa, so we could have done it. But I don't believe someone without the proper training could have assembled it.
Ouma?: Well… what if Harukawa taught Yumeno how to assemble the crossbow?
Yumeno: Sh-she didn't teach me that! Right, Harukawa?
Harukawa: …
Yumeno: wh-what’s wrong? Are you… mad about before?
Harukawa: …
Yumeno: S-sorry… I thought they were gonna suspect me, so… I lied.
Ouma?: I really have to question your morals if you're blaming Harukawa for your lie, Yumeno!
Shirogane: I don't think you're allowed to say something like that…
Yumeno: I'm sorry, Harukawa… please… can you tell them the truth?
Harukawa: Fine… I'm not going to lie. I didn't teach Yumeno how to assemble the crossbow. She couldn't have used it.
Yumeno: See! I told you! Just like i said! Everyone who suspected me needs to apologize right now!
Shirogane: She changed back so fast… I think I might have whiplash now…
K1B0: Then… why did you bring the crossbow to the hangar, Yumeno?
Yumeno: I… was asked to.
Saihara: (Asked to…? Perhaps the person who asked was…)
Select - Kaito Momota
Saihara: was it… Momota?
Shirogane: Huh? Momota?
Saihara: Only Momota or Ouma would have asked for a crossbow to be brought to the hangar. Because Momota knows how to assemble the crossbow, he certainly could have used it. Knowing that… I can't imagine that anyone else would have asked Yumeno.
K1B0: I do not think she would bring it at Ouma’s request…
Yumeno: Of course not! Why would I ever listen to Ouma!?
Ouma?: Cuz i know you like meeee.
Yumeno: Nuh-uh! I hate you!
Ouma?: But i like you.
Yumeno: Nyeh!?
Shirogane: Hey! Don't play with Yumeno’s heart!
Saihara: (But to think that Momota asked Yumeno to do that… Maybe Momota is trying to keep the promise we made yesterday…)
-Flashback-
Momota: Don't worry! I'll do something about all this! That’s a promise! All you guys are working so hard, so I can't just sit back and relax!
-Flash forward-
K1B0: But why were you keeping that a secret, Yumeno?
Yumeno: Well, Momota… sorta asked me to keep it a secret… Then Momota died and… I got scared. I thought i was gonna be next.
Ouma?: you're the worst for trying to pin the blame on Harukawa just for that reason! Harukawa, teach this dumb monkey the true terror of human beings!
Yumeno: Don't bully the person you like!
Shirogane: This is way beyond bullying a grade school crush…
Saihara: Yumeno, when exactly did Momota ask you to do this?
Yumeno: Ummm… I think it was around evening yesterday.
I was so nervous about fighting Ouma, I couldn't get to sleep… So i took a walk near the hangar, and that’s when Momota called out to me. I got startled, and wet myself a little, and then he asked me to get him a crossbow.
Shirogane: Umm… that one part was, uh… You know what? Never mind. So if Momota asked for a crossbow, does that mean he was going to kill Ouma?
Yumeno: No, he said it was to disable Ouma. I wouldn't have helped him otherwise. I trusted Momota and took a crossbow from Harukawa’s lab.
K1B0: That’s when i witnessed Yumeno.
Shirogane: But then, what did Momota do after he had the crossbow?
Yumeno: i dunno. I just handed him the crossbow then went right back to the dorms.
K1B0: Presumably, Momota tried to attack Ouma, only to be disarmed of the crossbow… And then, Ouma returned fire and shot Momota. That sequence seems logical.
Saihara: No, it happened a little differently. Both Momota and Ouma shot the crossbow. (And there’s proof of that…)
Select - Ouma’s Clothes
Saihara: Remember that when we found Ouma’s clothes, there were holes in the back and sleeve. The same kind of hole that was found in Momota’s coat.
Yumeno: So Ouma was shot by the crossbow, too?
Shirogane: Then it was Momota who shot him, right?
Ouma?: Hmmm, I'm not suuure. I don't remember anything like thaaat.
Shirogane: you don't remember whether or not you were shot…?
K1B0: There is no doubt that they shot each other with the crossbow, but--
Harukawa: It doesn't matter.
K1B0: ...Huh?
Harukawa: It doesn't matter what happened in between. In the end, Ouma killed Momota.
Saihara: … (Harukawa’s been acting strangely… But why? Does she know something? If so… what does she know?)
Yumeno: Maybe Harukawa’s right. It doesn't matter what happened in the middle. Cuz in the end, there’s no mistake that Ouma killed Momota.
Harukawa: Then, let’s hurry up and vote--
Saihara: No, it’s too soon. There are still mysteries--
Harukawa: who cares about that? We already know who the culprit is.
Monokuma: You sure about that?
Harukawa: ...Huh?
Yumeno: What? Now he’s joining in?
Monokuma: As the one running this trial, it bothers me when anyone says mysteries don't matter. It affects the overall entertainment value, so i encourage you to reaaaally think about things. After all, there should be some mysteries that still matter… For example, is Ouma really inside that Exisal? Stuff like that…
Saihara: ...What?
Ouma?: …
Harukawa: What are you saying? We already finished that discussion a while ago.
Yumeno: Ouma’s gotta still be alive, since the killing game’s still going. His voice is even coming from the Exisal and everything.
Monokuma: But we heard it speak in Momota’s voice earlier, didn't we?
Momota?: Yeah, don't rely on that. After all, this Exisal has a voice changer.
Saihara: (...It what?)
Momota?: Hah! Cuz of that, nobody realizes I'm pretending to be Ouma! But no more! Sorry for the wait, guys! The Luminary of the Stars has arrived! This time for real!
Yumeno: Wh-what? What’s going on?
Momota?: I told you, I'm Momota. I was just pretending to be Ouma is all. There’s a bit of a situation going on, so I didn't really have a choice… Sorry about tricking you guys like that. My bad!
Shirogane: Huh? So Momota’s in there after all?
Harukawa: ...Don't be stupid. How many times are you going to be tricked by him? That's Ouma pretending to be Momota.
Momota?: Hey now, Harumaki. Don't you believe me?
Harukawa: Don't… *ever*... call me that!
Momota?: Whoa there! Chill! You really think I'm Ouma? I mean, i guess i understand. Sorry, I can't really get outta this thing right now.
K1B0: Why not?
Momota?: I can't move cuz of the injury i got from Ouma… Its so bad i cant even stand. That's why I'm in this exisal.
Yumeno: I-Is that so…?
Momota?: But if you guys don't believe me, then we can't move on… So, you're up, Saihara!
Saihara: What!? Me!?
Momota?: Explain to everyone how I wasn't the one that died!
Saihara: … (Momota is alive after all… No… maybe… that’s just what I want to believe. Is it really true? What story does the evidence tell? Does that story end with Momota or Ouma being the victim? I need to give a well-reasoned answer to that question, and soon. ...I can't look away from the truth.)
Select - Momota
Saihara: (I'm trying, i really am, but I can't think of anyone other than Momota. Most of the evidence we have points towards him being dead…)
Momota?: What’s wrong, Saihara? Just go ahead and tell everyone how I'm not dead. Should be easy!
Saihara: No… I won't. Because you're not Momota. Momota is already dead!
-Monokuma interjects-
Monokuma: Puhuhuhu! Good, good! This is already more entertaining! Now, the Ultimate Academy is proud to present its very own morphenomenal trial grounds!
Alright! Let’s give it everything we’ve got!
SPLIT OPINION - SCRUM DEBATE
Which is dead? Exisal , injury, crushed, arrow hole, mastermind, alive
Saihara: I don't… want to believe it… In a way, I still can’t… But the evidence… The evidence shows that Momota must be the one who died. I hate it… I hate it so much, but it’s the truth.
Momota?: …
K1B0: I see. If that’s the conclusion you've arrived at, Saihara, then there must be no mistake.
Shirogane: Then, the one here is…
Momota?: Heh, looks like I messed around too much.
Ouma?: Soooorry! That was just a little joke!
Yumeno: Wh-what a sick joke!
Harukawa: You're still an asshole…
Saihara: True, and I can’t forgive him… but we still need to stay calm, be rational. Because we need to get to the truth of Momota’s death.
Monokuma: Y-y-y-yeah! Just keep calm and carry on!
Yumeno: Why are you saying that!? And what part of that was calm!?
K1B0: Getting back on topic… Why don't we examine the crossbow a little more closely? I think we need to get all the facts straight so we don't fall for any more lies.
Shirogane: I agree, but… what do you think, Harukawa?
Harukawa: … ...Fine.
Ouma?: O-kay! Let’s discuss that then!
Yumeno: Why are you acting like you're in charge of things?
Ouma?: So, if we assume that Momota and I shot each other with the crossbow… ...Then the most efficient way to solve this is to set up a timeline of events!
Yumeno: Hey! I said, why are you--
Ouma?: Alrighty then! Let the debate begiiiin!
NONSTOP DEBATE
O- When the crossbow fired... O- What was even going on?
Y- As if you even need to ask, you were there!
S- The crossbow was in Momota’s possession first... S- So he probably fired the first shot at Ouma, too!
K- Then Ouma disarmed Momota, took the crossbow.. K- And returned fire!
O- I didn't take the crossbow from Momota! O- I secretly brought a different one!
H- But only one crossbow was missing... H- The other two are still in my lab.
Y- And only one shot was fired (Present) Y- So how could they both shoot each other?
O- By the way, crossbow shots hurt a lot! O- My wound is still aching something fierce!
Saihara: (...What? ...What was that just now? I feel like that goes against the information I have.)
Present - Three arrows
Saihara: Wait, Yumeno… what do you mean one arrow?
Yumeno: Nyeh? Well, I only gave Momota one arrow, so…
Saihara: (...What?) Are you positive?
Yumeno: Of course! There’s no way I got that wrong!
Saihara: Well then, that’s strange because… ...there were three arrows in the bathroom, remember?
Yumeno: Nyeh!? Three!? I know I only gave him one! Momota even told me to only bring him one. He said he wanted to avoid fighting.
Saihara: (there were three arrows at the scene, but Yumeno said she only brought one. What is going on here?)
Shirogane: Um… Maybe Ouma had some hidden away?
K1B0: Why would Ouma have two arrows when he didn't have a crossbow to fire them?
Saihara: But we know for certain that three arrows were recovered from the scene… ...and all three arrows had blood on them.
K1B0: And altogether, their clothes had three perforations in them. So we know for certain that they shot three arrows at each other…
Saihara: (Then where did those arrows come from? I don't think Yumeno is lying… There must be some angle to this we haven't considered yet… What is it…? What could have happened? Think! I need to think!)
PSYCHE TAXI
How many arrows did Yumeno Give to Momota? 1 Were all the arrows inside the hangar from the start? No Who brought the two arrows? A third party
Saihara: Could it be… that the additional arrows were brought in by a third party?
Shirogane: A third party? So someone besides Ouma or Yumeno?
Harukawa: That’s just a guess, though. There’s no way a third party exists.
Ouma?: if a third party did exist, why would they bring two arrows?
Yumeno: Momota was the only one with a crossbow. I made sure i handed it to him…
Saihara: Momota said he only needed one arrow. Clearly, he didn't want a fight.
Yumeno: Yeah, that’s right.
Saihara: So, the other two arrows weren’t for Momota… They were for the third party to use themselves.
Ouma?: So, the third party didn't hand the arrows through the window… Instead, they went into the hangar and shot the crossbow themselves?
Harukawa: impossible. There was an alarm system and an electric barrier around the hangar.
Shirogane: Yeah. That hangar should have been completely closed off, right?
Saihara: (It was completely closed off? But can we confirm that? I feel like there might be another way. Some way that we haven't figured out yet. I'm overlooking something… Think, think… What method did the third party use to enter the hangar?)
Spell - Exisal
Saihara: That’s it… the Exisal! The Exisal could be used to enter the hangar! We couldn't get in because of the alarm system and the electric barrier… ...but that shouldn't have been a problem for any of the Exisals, right? So if you wanted to enter the hangar, all you had to do was pilot an Exisal!
K1B0: I saw an exisal enter the hangar last night… So was this third party piloting it?
Ouma?: by the way, i just wanna confirm something with Monokuma. Would the alarm still go off if there was a person inside an exisal?
Monokuma: well, i wasn't trying to keep this secret, but since it’s about the details of the hangar… ...I guess i can tell you guys. It makes sense that the alarm system and electric barrier wouldn't react to an exisal. After all, the hangar is where the exisals are supposed to be stored. It’d be a hassle to disable the security every time an exisal comes and goes, y’know? So even if someone is inside an exisal, the security system wouldn't catch ‘em. Cuz it’d be a hassle to leave the exisal every time you have to put it away.
Yumeno: So it’s like Saihara said? A third party got in an exisal and entered the hangar?
Shirogane: But… can just anyone pilot an Exisal?
K1B0: ...Well, Ouma?
Ouma?: It's surprisingly easy. If you use both hands, both feet, and both nipples, you can do it.
Yumeno: Nipples, too!?
Saihara: Anyway, this third party commandeered an exisal and infiltrated the hangar. That same person must have brought the other two arrows with them!
Harukawa: I told you, that’s impossible.
Saihara: (...Huh?)
Harukawa: There’s no way you can get through security if you pilot an exisal. It’s… not possible…
Saihara: What? Not possible…?
Harukawa: …
Saihara: (Maki… what are you talking about? What are you thinking? What do you know? Why are you trying to hide it? Why…? Why won't you tell me?)
NONSTOP DEBATE
K- If someone was piloting an exisal K- They could’ve used it to enter the hangar
H- That’s not possible.
S- Is operating the exisal S- Really that difficult?
H- Do you even know how to get inside an exisal? H- There were four exisals outside the hangar... H- And all of them were moving, too.
O- I was controlling them remotely!
K- The electrohammers weren't an option K- Yesterday, they were all still recharging (Present)
H- There was no way to stop an exisal H- So getting inside one would’ve been impossible.
O- You're right, it’s impossible!
Saihara: (it’s not impossible. There is one way to stop an exisal. I have to show them!)
Present - Used electrohammer
Saihara: Wait, not all of the electrohammers were being charged! I know because I found one. There was a used electrohammer near Monokuma and the exisals.
Yumeno: Was that electrohammer used by the third party!? Maybe they used it to disable an Exisal!
Saihara: Yes, i think so. When i saw them last afternoon, there were four Exisals. But this morning, there were only three.
K1B0: I noticed that, too. Was the missing Exisal taken by the third party?
Ouma?: Nishishi… Saihara is getting warmer… How about you say the answer right now? Who did it? Who is the third party?
Saihara: … (The identity of the third party… The electrohammer gives us a clue. I saw four Exisals at the scene yesterday when i went to meet up with Momota. This morning, when we were trying to get into the hangar, there were three. The culprit must have used the electrohammer between yesterday afternoon and this morning. There’s only one person among us that i think could do that…)
Select - Maki Harukawa
Saihara: Harukawa… you're the third party we’re looking for, aren't you?
Shirogane: What!? It’s Harukawa!?
Harukawa: … ...What are you saying?
Saihara: Remember what Ouma said…
-Flashback-
Ouma: But, be careful. The electrohammer runs out of battery pretty quickly. So if you use it against an Exisal, it’ll run out of juice with just one shot, got it?
-Flash forward-
Saihara: the electrohammer needs to be recharged for 24 hours after it runs out of battery. That hammer was used last afternoon, so it couldn't have been used this morning.
Shirogane: Oh, right. When we were all gathered in the dining hall this morning…
-Flashback-
Saihara: Harukawa… where’s your electrohammer?
Harukawa: ...I don't need it. I’d rather not use a weapon I'm unfamiliar with… ...This is much better.
Saihara: A knife? Well… I suppose you know best.
-Flash forward-
Shirogane: Harukawa was the only one without an electrohammer, wasn't she?
Harukawa: …
Saihara: Knowing that, the electrohammer i found could only belong to Harukawa. And that leads me to the conclusion that Harukawa must be the third party.
Harukawa: …
Saihara: She also knows how to assemble the crossbow and could return it to her lab later.
K1B0: You brought a different crossbow than the one Momota had, right?
Harukawa: …
Saihara: Harukawa took two arrows and her own crossbow from her lab… ...disabled the Exisal with an electrohammer, and infiltrated the hangar. Now we just have to figure out what happened after--
-Harukawa interrupts-
Harukawa: Why… are you doing this?
Saihara: (...What?)
Harukawa: Why… are you getting in my way?
Saihara: Getting in your way? Harukawa, what are you--
Harukawa: Yes, I'm the third party.
Saihara: Huh?
Harukawa: I admit going into the hangar with an Exisal, and then shooting the crossbow. But I didn't kill anyone! I'm not the culprit!
Rebuttal Showdown
Wouldn’t result in a fatal injury (Present)
Present - Poison
Saihara: It wouldn't matter where the arrow hit… if it were poisoned.
Shirogane: P-poison?
Saihara: I noticed something about the poison in my lab during the investigation. There was just a little less in the bottle than before. If that poison had been applied to those arrows… They would've been lethal, no matter where they connected.
Harukawa: …
K1B0: ...Harukawa, do you have a rebuttal?
Yumeno: Wh-what’s the matter? Why don't you say anything? Don't tell me… are you… really the culprit?
Shirogane: Th-there’s no way she is! Cuz… why would she kill Momota!?
Harukawa: …
Yumeno: Nyeeeh! I can't understand if you don't explain anything!
Saihara: Harukawa… is still fighting.
Shirogane: Huh? Fighting?
Saihara: Do you remember that Harukawa said she would do anything to defeat Ouma? Harukawa is trying to kill Ouma in this class trial. She wants to kill the mastermind, a Remnant of Despair!
Ouma?: …
K1B0: Then when Harukawa said she would sacrifice anything, she meant…
Saihara: (The sacrifice that Harukawa is talking about must be…) Select - All of us Saihara: She plans to sacrifice all of our lives in order to kill Ouma…
Shirogane: Sacrifice us?
K1B0: Then by hiding the truth, Harukawa was trying to get us to arrive at the wrong answer… Just to kill Ouma, and the rest of us along with him?
Yumeno: So doesn't that mean that Harukawa’s the culprit?
Shirogane: She knew what happened and tried to hide it from us…
Harukawa: …
Ouma?: But that mischievous plan was ruined alllll thanks to Saihara here. Too bad, Harukawa! I already predicted this would happen.
K1B0: You knew all along that Harukawa was the culprit. That’s why you’ve been so calm.
Saihara: This isn't over.
Ouma?: Hmmm?
Saihara: Maybe we do have the truth now, but this isn't over. We have a choice to make. We don't have to follow where the evidence leads.
Shirogane: Huh? What do you mean?
Ouma?: Does this mean… you're gonna vote for someone else, even if it’s not the truth?
K1B0: Someone else… You mean vote incorrectly on purpose!?
Yumeno: Wh-what did you say?
Harukawa: …
Saihara: Momota told me that only I would be able to grasp what lies beyond the truth. That means finding the truth is not enough. We need to grasp the hope just beyond it. So, Harukawa… please tell us the truth! The truth that only you know!
Harukawa: … So Momota… said that to you. Then… does that mean you guys made up before he died?
Saihara: Yeah… When i went to see him yesterday.
Harukawa: I see… … ...Okay, I'll talk about it. Especially since it’s my responsibility for involving everyone. Saihara… you're so persistent. Were you always like that?
Saihara: Ah, you think so? Maybe Momota’s charisma is starting to rub off on me…
Harukawa: That guy… could be pretty stubborn.
K1B0: Then… what really happened?
Shirogane: Harukawa, please tell us.
Yumeno: Please!
Harukawa: …
Monokuma: And so, Harukawa began telling the truth. A truth that would leave us all in shock!
Yumeno: Don't just start narrating things! You're ruining the mood!
Ouma?: … Well… I guess this turn of events isn't exactly boring either.
-INTERMISSION-
(In the Monokuma & Cubs theater he basically just says that he can't do the theater without the kubs. I don't feel it necessary to fully transcribe)
-IN SESSION-
Harukawa: The flashback light became the motive. When Ouma remembered that he was a Remnant of Despair, I planned to kill him… I thought that if I killed him, this game… and the battle between hope and despair… would end. I was confident in my talent as an assassin. I knew I would be able to do it.
Shirogane: We’ve tried to end this killing game before, but…
Harukawa: ...We were naive.
Shirogane: Huh?
Harukawa: That’s what i thought. I knew Ouma would take advantage of my naivete, simply because it’s him.
Ouma?: Nishishi… Harukawa totally gets me.
Harukawa: That's why i needed to settle it myself. I took the poison arrows and the crossbow… ...and broke into the hangar with an Exisal. But when i entered the hangar, I saw something i never expected. Momota and Ouma were fighting each other. Ouma was shot in the arm with a crossbow arrow, probably by Momota when he fought back. Both of them stopped and looked at the Exisal, most likely surprised by its sudden appearance. Ouma immediately took out his remote and attempted to control the Exisal i was in. I jumped out of the Exisal before he could, and shot Ouma in the back with an arrow. That should’ve been enough to stop him, since the arrow was coated in poison.
Saihara: The strike-9 poison, correct? But why that particular poison? Some of the poisons in my lab were far more lethal…
Harukawa: ...I wanted Ouma to confess his true intentions before he died. And find out why he was always lying and trying to confuse us.
Yumeno: What do you mean?
Harukawa: If he was the mastermind, it would’ve been easier for him to hide in the shadows, right? He could’ve made it seem as if the late Junko was secretly behind this killing game. That way, he could reveal himself as the “surprise mastermind” to liven up the game. Because of his suspicious actions, anyone would already suspect him as the mastermind. Especially with that message in the courtyard… Ouma said it was a hint, but was it necessary for him to go out of his way just for a hint?
K1B0: As a Remnant of Despair, I imagine he wanted to feel the despair of his plan being thwarted.
Harukawa: I think that if he wanted the thrill, he would’ve carried out the plan carefully. So when his carefully laid out plan goes to waste, he would be in utter despair.
Yumeno: Nyeh… That’s a good point.
Saihara: Harukawa must have wanted to hear it directly from Ouma himself…
Harukawa: But it was pointless. I was a fool for thinking I could have a serious talk with him.
-Flashback-
(Harukawa has her crossbow pointed at Ouma, who looks to be in pain and has two arrows sticking out of himself. He’s kneeling in front of her.) Ouma: Wh-what are you... talking about…? Remnants of Despair… what’s that…? I-I don't understand… anything… you're saying… But a-anyway… why are you… starting up the k-killing game… when it should've ended? Y-you already… know it’s all meaningless… and th-that I'm the mastermind… Do you… love killing that much?
Harukawa: ...Shut up, you asshole! I realized it was pointless to continue the conversation, so i shot the final arrow. But then…
-Momota lunges in front of Ouma- Momota: Grk!
Harukawa: What?
-Flash forward-
Saihara: Momota… protected Ouma!?
Yumeno: Wh-why? Why would Momota protect Ouma?
Harukawa: At that moment, my mind went blank. I knew I had to do something about the poison. I rushed to Saihara’s research lab for the antidote.
Saihara: So you didn't have the antidote with you at the time…
Harukawa: I used strike-9 poison to torture Ouma for info, but I planned to kill him from the start.
Ouma?: Ah-haha! That’s sooo mean!
Harukawa: But that was my first mistake. Because of that… …
Shirogane: You what…?
Harukawa: ...I ended up killing Momota.
Saihara: …
Harukawa: When i returned with the antidote, the hangar shutter had been closed. I assumed it was Ouma’s doing. But because of that, I couldn't enter the hangar anymore. I needed to give Momota the antidote somehow, so i went to the bathroom window.
-Flashback-
Harukawa: Momota, can you hear me!? Quick! Drink this antidote!
-Flash forward-
Harukawa: After calling out to him, I chucked the antidote through the bathroom window. Momota noticed it and grabbed the antidote… But… Ouma stole it from him.
-Flashback-
Ouma: Sorry… but I can't die here… Since I’m… the mastermind of this killing game…
Harukawa: Wait! There’s only one antido--
Ouma: Oh… you don't have to worry about Momota. He fulfilled his dream, right? He already… went to space.
Momota: Tch… damn it!
Harukawa: S-stop!!!
Ouma: Phew! I feel so much better! I guess that’s a wrap… ...or maybe not. Because now another class trial is going to start.
Harukawa: Class trial…?
Ouma: You’ll be the blackened for this case, y’know? The blackened who killed Momota.
Harukawa: I...I killed…?
Momota: Shut it! Screw the class trials! Like hell am I gonna let you have your way!
Harukawa: Momota! Why did you protect Ouma!? If you didn't help him, then--
Momota: I couldn't help it… Even if it’s Ouma… I-I can’t have you kill anybody!
Harukawa: ...What?
Ouma: Awww… Momota wasn't protecting me… He was protecting Harukawa! … The situation just got way worse, huh? Harukawa is gonna become the blackened responsible for killing you… all because you protected me.
Harukawa: …
Momota: D-don’t you worry, Harumaki. I'm not gonna die that easily… Just leave it to me. I'll put an end to this killing game!
Ouma: Ah-haha… you're still full of energy, even like that… You really are… not boring.
Momota: What?
Ouma: Nishishi… I wanna see what a dying Momota can do. So show me what you've got! I won't meddle with your plans!
Harukawa: What are you--!?
Momota: Don't mind me… Run, Harumaki! Just… hurry up and run… Run… ...and live! You gotta live!
-Flash forward-
Harukawa: But, i refused to give up… I tried to enter the hangar by breaking the control panel with my knife… In the end… I couldn't…
Yumeno: So that's where the marks on the control panel came from, huh?
Saihara: …
Harukawa: After that, I returned to the bathroom window once more, but I didn't see anyone. The bathroom door was closed. I called out, but neither Momota nor Ouma answered… I couldn't do anything anymore… All I could do… was leave. That's when I made up my mind. As the blackened who killed Momota, I would kill Ouma during this class trial… ...in exchange for all of your lives.
Shirogane: So… that’s what happened…
K1B0: Then Ouma, knowing what he knew, still helped Harukawa cover up her crime?
Yumeno: Was that why you smushed Momota in the hydraulic press?
Ouma?: Momota wanted Harukawa to be spotless. As his friend, I felt obliged to help him.
Harukawa: How dare you… make fun of him! You call yourself a friend…? You enjoyed watching us suffer! You… fuckin’ asshole!
Ouma?: Ooohh, Harukawa is so scaaary. Good thing I'm in this Exisal. Pretty sure Harukawa would've already killed me if I was out there in the flesh.
Harukawa: …
Ouma?: So… what are everyone’s plans now? With the truth out in the open, who are you guys gonna vote for? You can vote for me, but if you do we’ll all die together. Or vote for Harukawa and live. Welp, choose whichever you want. I don't care either way.
Yumeno: Why…? Why are you so calm? Your life depends on this, too!
Ouma?: Who cares? Just choose already. C’mon, who are you gonna vote for?
Saihara: No, we can't vote yet. ...We don't have the whole truth. This case isn't over!
Ouma?: ...Huh?
Saihara: Thank you for telling us everything, Harukawa. Thanks to you, i finally understand… There’s another hidden truth within your testimony.
Harukawa: ...A hidden truth?
Saihara: Yes, I'm positive. Because there’s something wrong with the testimony you've given us. (The part of Harukawa’s testimony that doesn't add up…)
Select - Control panel being damaged
Saihara: Harukawa said she used the knife to try and break the control panel and enter the hangar… But that doesn't make sense, because there is an alarm system on the shutter.
Shirogane: Oh yeah! The alarm should’ve gone off if someone got close to the shutter!
Harukawa: I was too focused to notice at the time, but now that you mention it, it is odd.
Yumeno: Maybe the sensor just missed her?
Monokuma: Nah, the security there isn't that sloppy. If a shady person got near the shutter, the alarm would've gone off without question.
Harukawa: Then why didn't the alarm go off…?
Saihara: Like I told you, this isn't over. There's still a hidden truth to find. (That's right, there must be some kind of reason behind all these oddities. Finding that reason will help us find the hidden truth!)
NONSTOP DEBATE
H- I did attempt to enter the hangar H- And I tried to destroy the control panel with my knife H- At the time the alarm system didn't go off
K- If you had approached the shutter... K- The alarm system would have gone off with 100% certainty. (Present)
Y- Maybe it was just broken
S- Perhaps it was turned to a special setting?
O- Or maybe Harukawa is just telling a lie… O- Did you really try to destroy the control panel with your knife?
H- I’m not going to tell any more lies.
Saihara: (It seemed like the alarm system itself was working properly... So what can we learn from that?)
Present - Electrobomb
Saihara: There is a way to disable the alarm system. An electrobomb would take it down.
K1B0: But Harukawa only had one bomb, and she used it during the raid this morning…
Shirogane: Then the only other person who could’ve used one is Ouma, right?
Ouma?: Huuuh? Why would I use an Electrobomb? I had no reason to shut off the alarm, right? I’d be at a disadvantage if I did that.
Yumeno: I guess so… I can't come up with a reason why Ouma would wanna cut the alarm.
Saihara: (But we know the alarm system was neutralized. It had to be. In that case, then…) I've got it! Disabling the alarm system wasn't the real objective!
Shirogane: What?
Saihara: (The main objective of Ouma using an Electrobomb was…) Select - Disable press’ safety function. Saihara: It was to deactivate the safety function on the press!
Harukawa: Deactivate… the safety function?
Saihara: The electrobomb wouldn't have just taken down the alarm system… ...It also would have disabled the hydraulic press’s safety function!
Yumeno: That’s true, but… why would he do that?
Saihara: There’s only one reason that anyone would want to do that… But if I'm right, it means that we’ve been thinking about this all wrong!
Harukawa: All wrong…?
Saihara: (What aspect of this case runs contrary to the new evidence?) Select - Momota’s cause of death Saihara: ...Momota’s cause of death.
Harukawa: ...What?
Saihara: If the electrobomb was used while Harukawa was trying to deliver the antidote… Maybe Momota didn't die by poison. It could be something else entirely. (Yes, the cause of death could now be…) Select - Hydraulic Press Saihara: The hydraulic press! Momota could've been killed by the press after all!
Shirogane: What!? He could’ve!?
Saihara: If the safety was off, the press could have crushed Momota while he was still alive.
Harukawa: Right after i threw the antidote, I tried to open the shutter… So… Momota should've still been alive!
K1B0: And if he was crushed by the hydraulic press after that, then we have our cause of death!
Yumeno: If that's the case, it’d mean the one who killed Momota wasn't Harukawa…
Saihara: It would be whoever was operating the hydraulic press… Ouma!
Ouma?: … I see… very impressive. The hydraulic press *could* have been the cause of death. But that’s… just a possibility.
Saihara: What do you mean?
Ouma?: it’s possible that I killed Momota with the press, but there’s no way to know. Momota’s death could have been either the poison arrow or the hydraulic press. Both causes are possible, but you'll never be able to determine it… ...No matter what.
Shirogane: No matter what?
Yumeno: Th-that’s not true! We can probably solve this mystery, too! Right, Saihara?
Saihara: … (Is it really possible to determine Momota’s actual cause of death?) Select - It’s not possible. Saihara: I hate to admit it, but Ouma is right. We have no way to prove the cause of death.
Yumeno: Wh-what did you say!?
Ouma?: You can't check the body, and you don't have any conclusive evidence… You can't deduce any more from here on out. There’s no way to know what happened. ...But I know, cuz I was actually involved.
Saihara: ...Ah! So that’s what you were trying to do… You were trying to commit an unsolvable murder!
Ouma?: Nishishi… Do you finally get it? Yup, that was my plan. The gimmick of this murder case isn't the unknown victim… But rather, the unknowable culprit! No one understands but me! Only *I* know the answer! There’s no more room for deduction here! Choose the culprit with your own intuition!
K1B0: I-intuition?
Ouma?: Nishishi… Are you troubled? I'm sure robots don't have intuition, right? But there’s nothing you can do about it. This is just how the trial goes. So… who is the culprit? Harukawa or me…? The heart-racing excitement as the blackened and the spotless face off! It’s… VOTING TIME!!!
Select - Any, it doesn't matter
Monokuma: Hey! That's my line! I'm the one who decides when it’s Voting Time!
Ouma?: Aw, c’mon… No one’s gonna figure out the truth. Let’s just vote already. This won't be a problem, right, Monokuma? Cuz you know who the culprit is, don't you? ...Just like you always do.
Monokuma: ...Eh? … Y-yes… of course…
Yumeno: Nyeh? What kind of a reaction is that?
Monokuma: Th-The culprit, you say? Ah, y-yes… of c-course I know…
K1B0: Hm? Why do you seem so flustered?
Monokuma: F-Flustered? Me? Hahahaha! What are you talking about?
Saihara: (...What’s going on with Monokuma right now…?) Monokuma… do you not know who the culprit is either!?
Monokuma: Huh!? Whaddaya mean I don't know!? Uh, what don't I know, huh!?
Harukawa: ...You don't know, do you?
Monokuma: …
Yumeno: What does this mean!? Why doesn't Monokuma know who the culprit is!?
Saihara: (Monokuma… doesn't know who the culprit is either? If Monokuma doesn't know, what does that tell us about this case…? Wait… this case?) Yes, that's it! So that’s what Ouma’s real objective was!
Shirogane: Huh? What are you talking about?
Saihara: Ouma wasn't just trying to commit a murder that we couldn't figure out… He was trying to commit a murder that Monokuma couldn't figure out, either!
Harukawa: ...A murder Monokuma couldn't figure out?
Ouma?: …
Yumeno: But what’s the point of that? Ouma’s the one who’s controlling Monokuma!
Saihara: But consider how many elements of this case would be cleared up. Prior to this case, Monokuma always knew the specific details of each crime, correct? That must mean that he was using some way of monitoring us…
K1B0: Perhaps there are hidden cameras, strategically placed to avoid our detection…
Saihara: I can’t say for certain, but he must be keeping watch somehow. Ouma probably used the electrobomb to scramble whatever that was. The electrobomb *would* prevent any cameras from sending video wirelessly.
Harukawa: Which means, it wouldn't matter where the surveillance cameras were hidden.
Yumeno: Like I said, what’s the point!? Ouma’s the one who’s controlling Monokuma!
Saihara: Before we determine that for sure, I want to make one thing clear. If the objective were to create a crime that would stump Monokuma, the Exisals… Yes… the Exisals weren't protecting Monokuma, they were… Select - watching him Saihara: They were watching Monokuma.
Shirogane: Watching him!?
Saihara: Yes. Remember what Monokuma said earlier in the investigation?
-Flashback-
Monokuma: Oh, at the time, the Exisals were on auto-pilot and directed to only observe me.
-Flash forward-
Saihara: If they were protecting him like bodyguards, they wouldn't have been facing him. They would have been scanning the area, watching us. But they weren't. That implies that they weren't watching us, they were watching *him*. They were trying to make sure that Monokuma wouldn't go near the crime scene
Harukawa: That reminds me… before I stole an Exisal, all four units were focused on Monokuma. That's why when i stole one to enter the hangar, the other three didn’t pursue me.
Saihara: So Monokuma must have been talking about Harukawa…
-Flashback-
Monokuma: Even if it puts someone at a disadvantage, the class trial must always be fair. The person who shared that info with me didn't seem interested in sharing it with you guys… So you share it instead! That way, it'll be fair to all the participants!
-Flash forward-
Saihara: She didn't want to share that information because it would’ve linked her to the murder. In which case… It could only be Harukawa.
Harukawa: ...You’re right.
K1B0: Um, so… to summarize this discussion… Ouma used the electrobomb in the hangar, and the exisals to watch Monokuma… Thereby creating a scenario in which Monokuma has no idea who the culprit is?
Yumeno: I told you there’s no point! Ouma’s the one who's controlling Monokuma!
Saihara: No, Ouma might not be controlling Monokuma at all!
Yumeno: Wh-What!?
Shirogane: But Ouma’s the mastermind, right!? Shouldn't he be controlling Monoku--
Saihara: Ouma might not be the mastermind!
Yumeno: Wh-Wh-Wh-Wh-What!?
Saihara: Remember that the only reason we think that, is because Ouma told us. Monokuma hasn't said a word about that. It's possible that Ouma is just lying to us.
Ouma?: Ah-hahahaha! No way I lied! I'm definitely controlling Monokuma. The mastermind of the killing game is totally me. The one who pitted humanity’s last survivors against each other is… all me, baby!
Yumeno: That’s right! He’s a Remnant of Despair! How’d we forget that?
Saihara: But that doesn't necessarily mean that he’s the mastermind.
Shirogane: Umm...well...I guess. But is that really possible?
Harukawa: ...Well, Monokuma?
Monokuma: … I can't answer that without causing problems, cuz I gotta run this trial fair and squa--
Saihara: Even more reason to give us the answer! If you don't tell us the truth right now, you'll be an accomplice to Ouma’s lies. Does that sound like a fair game? Would you say this class trial is fair?
Shirogane: Yeah, tell us! Is Ouma the real mastermind or not!?
Ouma?: No need to think about it. You're being way too forward, y’know?
Monokuma: Aren't you normally the forward one?
Saihara: (...Ah!)
Monokuma: I mean, I don't mind cuz that's probably part of your strategy, too… But, in the interest of fairness, I suppose it’s time to tell the truth. Unlike the lies you love so much, the truth should be impartial to everyone.
Ouma?: …
Harukawa: ...And what *is* that truth?
Monokuma: I'm not being controlled by Ouma. Cuz he’s not the mastermind.
Yumeno: Wh-Wh-Wh-WHA-WHA-WHA-WHAAAAAAAAAT!?
Shirogane: Is that… really true?
Monokuma: Ouma Was just messing with you. I never once said he was the mastermind.
K1B0: Then it was all Ouma’s lie!?
Monokuma: Yeah, that is what that would mean. With the key from the last motive, he was the first to learn the truth of the outside world… Based on his deductions, he fabricated a lie to make you all think he was the mastermind.
Saihara: I see. Ouma’s own deductions…
-Flashback-
Ouma: Do you wanna know? Then I'll tell you. I'm getting kinda bored with all the lying, so everything I say now will be the truth, ‘kay?
-Flash forward-
Monokuma: His deductions got a lot of details right, though. Pretty impressive, honestly.
Ouma?: …
Yumeno: But, what about the Exisals!? If Ouma wasn't the mastermind, how’d he control them so easily?
Monokuma: He just used Iruma’s remote control, right?
Saihara: (Iruma’s remote control…?) So the remote that Ouma was using was made by Iruma?
Monokuma: Oh, you didn't know? Iruma not only invented the electrobomb and the electrohammer… She also made a remote control that can hijack any electronic device. Ouma just slapped a receiver on each of the exisals and took them for a spin!
Ouma?: Hey, isn't it a bit unfair to tell them all that?
Monokuma: Fairness has nothing to do with it. I offered up that info purely out of spite. Spite towards you, for trying to usurp the mastermind’s role and take over the game!
Ouma?: Well, whatever. It’s way more interesting to defeat an enemy who plays dirty anyway.
Shirogane: Wh-what's going on? It seems like they're… actually fighting…
Saihara: There’s no doubt about it. Ouma isn't the mastermind.
Yumeno: Were we just being dragged around by Ouma’s lies the whole time!?
Shirogane: What were you trying to accomplish by pretending to be the mastermind, Ouma?
Ouma?: …
Yumeno: Nyeh! Now you're gonna be all quiet!? This is so frustrating!
K1B0: Then if he’s not the mastermind, who is!?
Monokuma: Why are you so certain there’s even a mastermind to begin with?
Saihara: (...What?) What do you mean?
Monokuma: Why, that's on a need-to-know basis, and you don't need to know.
Yumeno: But I wanna know!
Saihara: (The real mastermind is not Ouma… who could it be? I was thinking it was Junko Enoshima, but that can't be it. She’s dead. We’ve never come into contact with her. If so… who’s done this? Who planned this killing game?)
Monokuma: Anyway, this conversation has flown off the rails. Let's get things back on track. This class trial is to figure out who the culprit is, not the mastermind. So, yeah… Get to talkin’!
Ouma?: I agree. Before we worry about who the mastermind is, or what my intent is… Let's figure out the culprit!
K1B0: But Monokuma doesn't know who it is. How is he supposed to confirm the results?
Ouma?: We don't need to worry about that. Let's just leave the decision-making to Monokuma. But… you gotta run the class trial, too. So no mistakes, okaaaay?
Monokuma: ...Are you tryin’ to get me to do something?
Ouma?: you've been watching us solve all these cases, but you can't be a spectator anymore. You're gonna participate in the class trial from here on out.
Saihara: (Huh?)
Ouma?: So, let's resume this class trial! Monokuma, you gotta use your brain too! This will be the final class trial! Me versus Monokuma!
Saihara: You versus Monokuma?
Ouma?: ...When I play a game, I intend to win. But what’s considered winning in this game? Beating the other players? No… beating the game’s mastermind is the true victory. And that’s how I'll win! That's why I decided to challenge Monokuma! If I can deceive Monokuma till the very end, then I'll be the winner!
Shirogane: You’re dragging us around like this… just so you can win a game?
K1B0: As I suspected… your thought process defies all logic.
Ouma?: But since the outside world is in total ruin, this game is the only entertainment we have… At least I can enjoy this game to the fullest and feel good winning.
Harukawa: You really are a Remnant of Despair… your way of thinking is just chaotic.
Ouma?: … ...Remnant of Despair? Eh, whatevs. Let's just get this started. If the students or Monokuma don't know who the culprit is, that means I win--
Monokuma: Don't underestimate me. Or Saihara and the others for that matter.
Saihara: (...What?)
Monokuma: Puhuhu… It’s just like a Remnant of Despair to try to assume control of the game. But these kids are all that’s left of Hope’s Peak Academy. If you think they're gonna make this easy for you, you better think again!
Yumeno: Who’s side are you taking he--
Monokuma: Side? Isn't it obvious!? ...Monokuma joins your party.
Yumeno: Nyeh!? Who invited you!?
Monokuma: Now, let’s join forces and unravel the truth behind this case!
Shirogane: Well, we were going to do it anyway…
K1B0: Let’s just ignore Monokuma. His actions are always beyond comprehension.
Monokuma: Yeah! Let's just focus on the case!
Yumeno: Hey! Be quiet so we can ignore you!
Monokuma: Now, where should we start? We’ve already established what Ouma is after…
Shirogane: He’s just gonna keep talking anyway, isn't he?
Monokuma: In my experience, whenever you learn a new fact… …You learn something else along with it.
K1B0: Yes, let's look for that!
Yumeno: You warmed up to him real fast… I guess you *are* both robots.
Saihara: (So, another truth comes out… That piece of evidence makes more sense now. The evidence that I couldn't wrap my head around.) Select - Murder Video Saihara: Let’s discuss the video of Momota being crushed by the hydraulic press. Ouma said that he filmed that video to prove he was not the victim. But we know Ouma was just trying to mislead Monokuma, so what about the video? It’s pretty strange to present evidence that condemns you, after all.
Monokuma: Then what kinda mistake was Ouma tryin’ to get me to make?
K1B0: Maybe he crushed Momota with the hydraulic press so the cause of death would be unknown?
Saihara: But if that were the only objective, there would be no need to film it. Discovering the crushed body would have been enough. No need to show us the film.
Monokuma: That’s true.
Yumeno: I guess you're starting to fit in after all. If you get any cuter, I’m gonna hug you!
Shirogane: Huh? Really?
Saihara: There must be a reason you went out of your way to show us the body being crushed.
Ouma?: No reason, really. That's just my twisted personality.
Saihara: (You're lying again, Ouma. There’s a method to your madness. If you wanted Monokuma to make a mistake, then showing us the video… It must have something to do with trying to fool Monokuma. Taking the video of the murder but keeping the victim’s identity hidden… What does it show? What doesn't it show?) Spell - Victim Saihara: ...The victim.
Harukawa: Huh?
Saihara: (Is it even possible? No, that’s a question for later. For now, we know that…) If you show us the moment of Momota’s death, of course it would lead us to believe he died. Even if we can't positively identify the body, we would still believe Momota was the victim. And that might be exactly the mistake Ouma was going for.
K1B0: D-Does that mean the victims were switched!?
Yumeno: Nyeh!? Switched!?
Shirogane: Then it was some other dead body that got crushed by the hydraulic press?
Harukawa: What?
Yumeno: Where would he even get another body!?
K1B0: There should be plenty to choose from if you reuse the body of a former victim--
Ouma?: If there was an unknown body, then we could guess the victim was switched… Ah-hahaha, but too bad! Switching the victims was impossible! The footage showed the body being crushed… When in the footage would they have been able to switch the victim? And we already established that the footage was not doctored in any way. The camera doesn't have any editing functions-- just play, record, and pause. Monokuma also said that no computer was used to edit the footage, remember?
Monokuma: Dammit! Me and my big mouth!
Ouma?: Which means, switching out the victim would not be possible. Also, if the victim was switched, then that would mean Momota is still alive. We already discussed this sooo many times. The chance of that happening is imposs--
Harukawa: ...It might be possible.
Ouma?: Huh?
Harukawa: There could be a trick to make the switch possible. We just haven’t noticed it yet…
Ouma?: Ooohh, and what trick is that?
Harukawa: …
Ouma?: See, you don't know do you? I told you, it’s imposs--
Saihara: Harukawa’s not wrong. There is a way it could be done… So we can't just give up here!
Harukawa: … Hey, Saihara… I’ll think harder about this as well… So… can you confirm whether or not the victim switched places? If Momota is… alive or not?
Saihara: Harukawa…
Harukawa: I don't like the thought that i killed Momota… I don't… want that.
Yumeno: Okay then, let’s talk about the possibility that Harumaki mentioned.
Shirogane: Yumeno, if you call her that again--
Harukawa: ...Yes, please.
Shirogane: Oh… Uh… Okay. Then let’s all talk it over together!
Saihara: (Together…)
-Flashback-
Momota: And don't forget… you're not alone! Don't try to do everything yourself. It's just gonna wear you out. When times are hard, you gotta rely on your friends.
-Flash forward-
Saihara: Yeah… I'm sure we’ll figure something out.
Ouma?: Geez, you guys are a stubborn bunch. There's no trick.
Monokuma: That’s probably another lie.
K1B0: However, if the victims were switched, then that would mean the footage was altered. How could it be altered when we know that the footage wasn't edited?
Shirogane: If we could figure that out, maybe we’d know how they switched places.
Yumeno: i knew there was a trick to that video the whole time!
Ouma made it, so it’s 100% suspicious!
Saihara: (A trick to that video… What could it be? What’s suspicious about it?)
NONSTOP DEBATE
Y- There must be some trick to that video!
M- That’s what you all gotta figure out!
O- There is no trick. O- You can check but you won’t find anything.
S- Did the placement of that camera seem odd to any of you? S- The filming angle seems unnatural, don't you think?
H- The person in that video... H- Was it really Momota?
K- Something seemed off about that video to me.. K- When the hydraulic press stopped for a brief moment. (Agree)
Y- Could it be… Y- The video was shot at another location?
M- Any other bright ideas? M- Come on everybody, speak up!
Saihara: (I feel like someone said something that gives us a clue… If we put our heads together, we can find hope… We won't fall into despair!)
Agree - Hydraulic Press
Saihara: Kiibo is on to something! Isn't it weird that the hydraulic press stopped for a second!? Because when Kiibo and I first investigated that hydraulic press…
K1B0: Yes, that's right! The hydraulic press kept lowering itself without stopping!
Saihara: But in the video…
Harukawa: The hydraulic press stopped briefly… right before it crushed the body!?
Shirogane: But… why would it stop?
Saihara: (Why did the press stop? There's only one reason I can think of.) Mind Mine - Stop Button Saihara: The only way to stop the hydraulic press is the “Force Stop” button.
K1B0: An electrobomb went off in the hangar, which would've interfered with the safety function… There’d be no way to stop the hydraulic press unless someone used the “Force Stop” button.
Harukawa: When you say someone… you mean Ouma, right? He was the only one there.
Ouma?: … Hm, actually… maybe I pressed it by accident? I don't really remember… So what of it? The press only stopped for like, a sec. You can't switch the victim in such a short time, can you?
Yumeno: That's true…
Monokuma: There’s also the question of how the bodies got switched while the camera was rolling. That would've clearly been caught on camera.
Saihara: (While the camera was rolling…) Ah, I see. It wasn't just the press that stopped…
Monokuma: ...Eh? Huh? Whaddaya mean?
Saihara: If you stop something else at the same time you stop the hydraulic press… (Yes, I see it now. That's how the bodies were switched! If you stopped that, you could have swapped the bodies easily…) Mind Mine - Camera Saihara: The culprit stopped the video camera at the same time as the hydraulic press. Then, while the camera was off, they switched the body under the hydraulic press. After the body was swapped, the press and the camera were started simultaneously. So it just looks like the press stopped for a moment.
Monokuma: That’s what I’ve been saying this whole time!
Yumeno: When did you ever say that?
Shirogane: So they stopped at the same time… The camera position did seem odd to me… But now I get it. The trick wouldn't work unless it was set up there.
Monokuma: ...Huh? Why?
Saihara: To get the trick we just described to work, the camera had to be set up precisely. (Let’s pin that down. Where was the camera set up…?) Select - control panel Saihara: The video camera must have been set up somewhere around here. To operate the press and the camera at the same time, it would have to be near the switch.
Shirogane: That’s why the video was taken from that unnatural angle. If they were recording it like normal, they would've used a better angle.
Harukawa: And if it was recorded at such an odd angle, then that proves a trick was used.
Yumeno: Camera angles, huh? Looks like your cosplayer experience is finally useful.
Shirogane: Well, cosplay doesn't really come up all that much in class trials…
Saihara: There was a reason the camera was set up there, but also a reason for the height. When the press was stopped, you couldn’t really see who was inside it, correct? That was intentional. The body was mostly hidden by the press, making the swap easier.
K1B0: The camera must’ve been placed at such a high position so it would produce that angle.
Shirogane: I wonder if they used that tripod in the hangar to adjust the camera’s height.
Monokuma: Did they get that from the warehouse, too? Geez, that place is like a 4D pocket!
Yumeno: You don't get to make that reference…
Harukawa: Then… that logic is correct, right? Ouma used that video angle trick, and switched the victim in the hydraulic press. In that case, Momota is--
Yumeno: Before he was crushed by the press, he was swapped with a different body! So Momota’s still alive!
Saihara: Well, wait just a minute…
Yumeno: What!? But I just summed it up so nicely!
Saihara: … Yumeno, the different body you mentioned… what are you talking about?
Yumeno: The bodies from the other cases. Ouma’s the mastermind, so he’d-- Nyeh…? Wait… The mastermind…?
Saihara: Yeah. Ouma isn't the mastermind, so… ...I don't think he’d be able to produce a body to switch out.
Harukawa: ...What?
K1B0: Well, Monokuma? Do the rules allow for a body to be reused?
Monokuma: Very well, I'll answer that.
Ouma?: ...You’re giving in pretty easily.
Monokuma: Well, it’s crucial information to make the trial fair. This discussion is pointless if it’s not clear what the culprit was allowed to do, right?
Ouma?: Ah-haha, you're a convenient mastermind. But I guess that makes defeating you worth my time.
Monokuma: Now then, regarding the re-use of a dead body… That is impossible! All the dead bodies have already been thrown away!
Yumeno: Th-Thrown away!?
Harukawa: The other bodies are… gone? Then who did Momota switch places with?
Saihara: … (Ouma and Momota were the only ones in the hangar at that time. If they were the only ones present during the body-swapping trick… Then the real victim was…) Select - The other person in the hangar Saihara: (If it wasn't an old body, it could only be…) …
Harukawa: ...What’s wrong, Saihara? Who did Momota switch places with?
Saihara: Harukawa… I think I missed something very important here…
Harukawa: ...Something important?
Saihara: (If I have the timeline right, there were only two people in the hangar at the time. Which means that something had to have been decided before… I have to pin that down. Can't let anything escape me this time!) Spell - Victim Helped Saihara: I can't believe I overlooked this!
K1B0: What do you mean?
Saihara: There were only two people in the hangar at the time the bodies were swapped. Which means… they were working together.
Shirogane: Huh? Working together…?
Saihara: The only two people involved in the swap were the victim… and the culprit. The culprit was operating the camera and the hydraulic press, while the victim lay inside. If they switched places while the press and the camera were stopped… ...Then the person who turned the camera and the press back on was the original victim. To put it simply, both people operated the press and camera at different times. An impossible trick… unless the victim and culprit agreed to cooperate beforehand!
Yumeno: The victim and culprit cooperated? Is that… even possible?
Saihara: It sounds bizarre, but perhaps that was the whole point. Commit a crime that was so confusing, even Monokuma would be tricked.
Monokuma: Geez, this culprit’s a real jerk. ...So, have you realized whodunnit yet?
Harukawa: …
Saihara: (The culprit of the case… If my detective work hasn't failed me, the culprit is inside that exisal…)
???: …
Saihara: (It can only be them.) Select - Kaito Momota Saihara: The apparent victim we saw in the video was Momota. Which means… ...Ouma was operating the press and the camera… at first. If the two of them switched while the press was stopped… ...Then the culprit who started the hydraulic press again and crushed Ouma… ...Must be Momota!
Harukawa: …
Saihara: So… the person inside that exisal isn't Ouma… It has to be Momota!
Yumeno: Wh-What did you say!?
???: …
Monokuma: So the culprit for this case is… Kaito Momota… That is what the Ultimate Detective has deduced, right?
Shirogane: Momota is the culprit? What…? You're joking, right? You can't be serious…
Saihara: i don't want to believe it either… but it’s the only way any of this makes sense. My detective work has led me to the conclusion that Momota is the culprit.
???: …
K1B0: ...Is that true? Is Momota… really in there?
???: …
Shirogane: hey, answer us! If you really are Momota then--
Harukawa: I'm the culprit.
Saihara: (Huh?)
Harukawa: There’s just no way that Momota can still be alive… Because I'm the culprit.
Yumeno: Wait, you? But didn't you say--
Harukawa: I saw it with my own eyes. Ouma drank the antidote that he stole from Momota… There’s no doubt Momota died. And he died because of my poison arrow.
Yumeno: But you told us that you didn't want to kill Momota and--
Harukawa: Yes, I never wanted to. I wanted to believe that I didn't kill him. But… the truth speaks differently. In the end, I was just running away from the facts.
Yumeno: H-Huh? I don't understand…
Saihara: … (Harukawa, are you…? Trying to protect Momota? If he’s the culprit, you're trying to help him get away?)
Harukawa: There was only one antidote, so it’s more likely he died from my poison arrow. This is the truth…
Ouma?: It’s not decided yet. I could’ve still killed him with the hydraulic press. Either way, those are the two options. Monokuma knows the answer, riiight?
Monokuma: ...Huh? Are those the only options?
Shirogane: I guess that’s how things turned out…
Saihara: No, that can't be! The person in that Exisal is--
Harukawa: It's not Momota! I saw Ouma drink the antidote! There's no mistake… Momota is dead… I… killed Momota… There is absolutely… no doubt. That's… the truth.
Saihara: (Ah, I thought so. Harukawa is trying to protect Momota. I understand how she feels, but if Momota is the culprit… Why did he agree to Ouma’s plan?)
Ouma?: …
Saihara: (I can't imagine that Momota would do something so selfish… There must be some reason for it. I truly believe that… But I have to get to the bottom of this before i can uncover that truth…) But Harukawa… you don't know for certain that Ouma drank the antidote.
Harukawa: ...What?
Saihara: You saw him drink it right in front of you, but you couldn't confirm he actually did it. So maybe… there’s another possibility.
Harukawa: What… are you talking about? Impossible… That’s… impossible… There is no other possibility! I killed Momota!
Argument Armament - Pretended to drink the antidote
Saihara: Ouma just pretended to drink the antidote! He didn't actually drink it!
Harukawa: He pretended… to drink it?
Saihara: Drinking the antidote was part of his lie. Harukawa could only see so much through the window. She didn't confirm Ouma drank it. I believe that Ouma knew this and just pretended to drink the antidote. After Harukawa left, he gave the antidote to Momota. There's a strong possibility that all of this was done… … To make Momota cooperate.
K1B0: Make him cooperate?
Ouma?: …
Saihara: The swapping trick required the victim and culprit to work together. Momota’s cooperation was essential to Ouma’s plan. However, I don't think Ouma would be able to sway Momota easily… He needed leverage. He gave Momota the antidote… in exchange for his cooperation.
K1B0: In exchange for his own life, you mean.
Saihara: Momota had no choice, he had to cooperate after Ouma saved his life. That's just Momota’s character, and Ouma knew that. He swallowed his pride with the antidote, and agreed to participate in Ouma’s plan.
Yumeno: But didn't Ouma make this plan? What good is it for him if he’s dead!?
Saihara: I imagine this was all part of Ouma’s plan to confuse us. You wouldn't think that someone would plan their own murder.
K1B0: He went so far as to give up his life… just to create this mystery?
Saihara: Only Ouma could think of something so nefarious. Who else would agree to die just to execute their plan?
Yumeno: He’s crazy… why would he go that far?
Monokuma: I bet Ouma was determined to beat me at my own game, no matter what.
Ouma?: …
Monokuma: But too bad! Saihara figured out the truth!
Ouma?: ...Truth? Are you sure it’s not delusion?
Saihara: Delusion?
Ouma?: A delusion completely off the mark, to make you think that I died… But, who cares what you guys think? This is between me and Monokuma. I don't give a crap if the extras in this game get it right or not.
Shirogane: E-extras…?
Yumeno: I'm fine with being an extra!
Shirogane: Huh? Why?
Yumeno: If we’re just extras then even if we get it wrong, we won't get kill--
Monokuma: No, I'd still kill you all. Don't put Ouma’s words in my mouth.
Yumeno: Wh--!? But why!? You were being so friendly with us!
Ouma?: If Monokuma gets it right, then he takes everyone’s lives, yeah? But if Monokuma gets it wrong, then he’d have no right to take everyone’s lives. If Monokuma doesn't know who the culprit is, then this killing game can't function anymore.
Saihara: (Can't function anymore…) … Momota… I believe in you.
Ouma?: ...Hm?
Saihara: (If you're cooperating with this plan… you must have a reason. To determine that reason, I need to reveal the truth!) I still think Momota is the culprit. Thinking of it that way makes all the pieces fit. I will show you the truth… The truth you can't deny!
Closing Argument -
Let’s go over the trick that Ouma and the culprit created together… Last night, Kiibo saw Yumeno from the window of his lab. She was carrying a black case and heading to the exisal hangar. When she reached the hangar, she handed the case to someone through the bathroom window. That someone… is the culprit of this case! Locked in the bathroom, the culprit had asked Yumeno to bring him a certain weapon. A disassembled crossbow from Harukawa’s lab. The culprit was going to use the crossbow to challenge Ouma to a fight. Some time passed, and Harukawa made her way to the hangar. She was going to the hangar to kill Ouma and save the culprit trapped in the bathroom. However, the hangar had an electric barrier preventing her from entering. Fortunately for her, she had an electrohammer to get around the barrier… in a way. She used her electrohammer to disable an Exisal and climbed inside. She knew Exisals could bypass the barrier… so she got inside one! Around that time, the culprit and Ouma began their confrontation. While Ouma was checking up on them, the culprit ambushed him with the crossbow. But the culprit didn't intend to kill Ouma, they just wanted to disable him. That’s why the culprit aimed for Ouma’s right arm. If they really wanted to kill him, they would have shot him in his vitals. Ouma reeled from the arrow, and the culprit jumped on him immediately. He didn't want Ouma to have the chance to summon an Exisal with the remote. While they were fighting, something happened that caught them both off guard. The shutter of the hangar opened, and an Exisal stepped inside! Ouma was definitely not expecting an Exisal to interrupt them. He pulled out his remote in an attempt to control the Exisal… But Harukawa leaped out of the cockpit and shot Ouma with her crossbow. The arrow hit Ouma right in the back. And it was no normal arrow. The tip was covered in a lethal poison from my lab called strike-9 poison. The poison kills slowly. It seems as if Harukawa wanted Ouma to confess before he died. But even with poison in his veins, Ouma continued to spin his lies. When she had had enough, Harukawa tried to finish him off with another poisoned arrow… ...But this time, Harukawa was the one caught by surprise. To keep Harukawa from becoming the blackened, the culprit used their body to shield Ouma. The culprit’s left arm was struck by a poison arrow. Harukawa remembered that there was an antidote in my lab, and immediately ran off to get it. The strike-9 poison slowly circulated through their systems, and would soon kill them both. But in that desperate situation, Ouma thought up a clever lie. He incorporated this unforseen event into his plan to help him win the killing game! Or, should I say… help him defeat Monokuma. That was Ouma's true objective. It's why he claimed to be the mastermind. Thinking fast, Ouma closed the shutter so that Harukawa could not re-enter the hangar. Thus Ouma’s final lie was set into motion. When Harukawa returned with the antidote, she couldn't get back inside the hangar… ...So she went around to the hangar bathroom, and passed the antidote through the window. But after the culprit was given the antidote, Ouma immediately snatched it. Ouma drank down all of the antidote while the culprit and Harukawa watched in horror. Harukawa must have been panicking, thinking the only antidote was now gone. She believed that the culprit was going to die from her own poisoned arrow. But it was all another one of Ouma’s lies. He had only pretended to drink the antidote. Harukawa tried desperately to break into the hangar, even slashing the control panel. But she couldn't get the shutter to open again. Defeated, she had no choice but to leave. After Harukawa had left, Ouma took out another weapon. An electrobomb capable of disabling communication devices for hours. Ouma’s plan was to use an electrobomb to knock out Monokuma’s surveillance cameras. That was why he commissioned Iruma to make the bombs in the first place. After detonating an electrobomb, Ouma coerced the culprit into drinking the antidote. In exchange for the antidote, Ouma asked the culprit to cooperate with his plan. Ouma needed to work together with the culprit to execute his final lie. Under normal circumstances, the culprit would never have agreed to such a plan… But because the culprit owed him for saving their life, they agreed to Ouma’s request. Ah, “request” is a generous term. It was more like blackmail. In any case, the two were now working together as accomplices in an insane plan. There was a lot to prepare, and not a lot of time. They had to work fast. If Ouma died from the strike-9 poison, the whole plan would be ruined. After fabricating the scene in the bathroom, the culprit dragged Ouma to the hydraulic press. This is how the swipe pattern blood stain from the bathroom to the press was created. Ouma, with the support of the culprit, stood in front of the press’ control panel. The two of them were finally ready to execute the insane lie! While Ouma was setting up the video camera near the hydraulic press’ control panel… The culprit laid face up inside the press, draping their coat over their shoulders. Then, Ouma activated the press and the camera’s record button at the same time… The hydraulic press came down slowly, all caught on tape for us to see. Normally, the safety function would have triggered, but the electrobomb had disabled it. The press got lower and lower, and just as the culprit disappeared from view… Ouma pressed the “Force Stop” Button and the camera’s pause button simultaneously. The two then switched places… and also switched roles. The “culprit”... and the “victim.” The would-be victim became our culprit and started up the press and camera. Ouma had saved the culprit’s life because his trick required their cooperation. He wanted to win the killing game… even if it meant dying himself! And so, Ouma was crushed by the press, and the whole thing was caught on video. The culprit’s left sleeve was dangling from the press, making us think he was the victim. Now alone, the culprit collected the video camera… ...and tore the hydraulic press’s power cord, so that it could never be raised again. This would make it impossible for us to determine the identity of the crushed body. But there was another reason the victim was killed in this way… It obfuscated the cause of death, making the case that much more difficult to solve. This was all part of Ouma’s plan to create a murder that not even Monokuma could figure out! With the press disabled, the culprit returned to the bathroom to flush Ouma’s clothes. Finally, they climbed inside an Exisal to hide, and waited with bated breath. And here they are now, in this trial… pretending to be Ouma. They're trying to deceive Monokuma in order to defeat the true mastermind! ...And that’s it. That's Ouma’s Unidentified Culprit Trick. The culprit is in that Exisal. ...It’s you, isn't it? ...Kaito Momota, the Ultimate Astronaut!
Saihara: ...I’m right, aren't I? That's you in there, isn't it, Momota?
???: …
Shirogane: Really? Is it really Momota?
K1B0: I must reluctantly agree with Saihara’s deduction--
Ouma?: Man, Saihara sure loves his cuh-raaaazy deductions!
Harukawa: ...Huh?
Yumeno: You’re… still not gonna admit it?
Ouma?: Admit it? But it’s wrong.
K1B0: But, logically speaking, his deduction tracks…
Shirogane: If it’s really Momota in there, he would have admitted it by now…
Yumeno: Was Saihara’s reasoning wrong somehow?
Saihara: (No, my detective work was flawless. It's the truth. I'm sure Momota is inside that exisal. So why is Momota still fighting me? Is this about Monokuma? Or is there another aspect to this?
Ouma?: You claim everything is set, and that’s it. You don't have any evidence, do you?
Saihara: …
Ouma?: You all think the body was switched when the hydraulic press stopped for a moment… ...But that’s just speculation in the end. No evidence to back it up. So if we reverse our reverse way of thinking, then it’s likely I didn't do anything, right? It's totally possible that the body-switching never happened, and Momota is dead. Not *just* possible, it's the actual truth…
Shirogane: Well… it’s true there's no proof that the bodies were switched…
K1B0: No, we should trust Saihara’s deduction! I'm sure everything will be okay! This emotion I've learned… I believe you call it “faith”. That's what I'm feeling right now.
Yumeno: That's right… We have to believe in Saihara.
Ouma?: Well, I don't care either way. But if you guys get it wrong… … You'll have to deal with Monokuma.
Monokuma: …
Ouma?: What will the results of this Voting Time be? If Monokuma makes a mistake, he won't be able to execute anyone, right? Then it will be my victory. And that will ruin the entire killing game.
Saihara: (Ruin…? I see… so that's your objective! You mean to ruin the killing game itself! That's why Momota has been so stubborn all this time… But… what does he mean by ruin, exactly? Monokuma can do whatever he wants to the rules. How do you “ruin” something like that? What would be the point…?)
Ouma?: C’mon, Monokuma. Start the voting already.
Monokuma: Yeah, yeah, I'm getting to it. Sheesh… let's proceed with Voting Time, shall we? Sorry I fell short of your expectations, but I'm pretty sure I won't make any mistakes. Cuz I got the Ultimate Detective’s airtight logic on my side.
Saihara: … (...Now I know. The whole truth, and why. I believe in my own logic… And… I believe in Momota… From this point on, it's not about logic! It’s about how far I'm willing to go! I believe in you, Momota. Not as a detective, but as Shuuichi Saihara.) Ah… can I just say something? I’d like to have one last conversation before we vote.
Monokuma: ...Hm? One last conversation?
Harukawa: There’s… more to talk about?
Saihara: You see, before we vote… there's something I have to say. I just need you all to listen…
Ouma?: …
NONSTOP DEBATE
Saihara- Alright, let’s pin this down
Saihara- Who’s inside that Exisal?
K- Hm? Momota, right?
H- That’s what you said isn’t it
M- Ouma's the one who died (Lie) M- And the culprit is Momota standing right there!
S- Isn't that correct?
O- Ah-haha! Of course not! O- I would never die!
Y- I trust Saihara!
Saihara: (Momota is trying to ruin the game. That's why he’s hiding the truth. I don't know exactly why, but he’s putting his life on the line for it. So to put my faith in him… this is the only way Everything we’ve determined up to now… what if I turned it all on its head? Yes, I need to lie…)
Lie - Ouma’s Disappearance | Ouma Seen
Saihara: Ouma, I'm sorry. I just… can't lie for you anymore…
Ouma?: ...What?
Harukawa: What do you mean… lie?
Shirogane: Why did you say “Ouma”? The one in the Exisal is--
Saihara: I'm so sorry, everyone. I've deceived you all.
Monokuma: ...Huh?
Saihara: The truth is… after we found the crushed body, I… saw Ouma.
Yumeno: Nyeh!? You saw Ouma!?
Ouma?: …
Saihara: Yes. He threatened me, told me that if I didn't do what he said, he'd kill us all. He wanted me to lie about what I saw so that the trial would be more interesting… But I can't do it anymore! I can't keep lying like this! I have to tell the truth… Ouma isn't dead! He's alive!
K1B0: H-Hold on! Why did you wait until now to mention this!?
Saihara: I'm so sorry Kiibo, but… it's true. (Really… I really am sorry. But this is the only way. Momota is trying to fool Monokuma… Trying to ruin the class trial. If Momota is risking his life to do this, then I'll stand by him. I believe in Momota! I will believe in what he’s trying to do! He's not doing this to hurt us… I'm sure he’s trying to save us all.)
Monokuma: …
Saihara: (If Monokuma wants to rely on my detective work, fine… I'll just lie.) Everyone, please… don't vote for Momota. There's no doubt about it. Ouma is in that exisal! He's the culprit!
Ouma?: …
Monokuma: Hey Saihara… I dunno what you're scheming… But as far as I'm concerned, you guys aren't extras at all. If you guys are wrong, you're gonna hafta take your punishments like champs! Got it!?
Saihara: … ...I’m not wrong. We can't vote for Momota!
Momota: Stop it! That's enough.
Saihara: Huh?
Momota: It’s… over. -Momota exits the exisal- Momota: If you guys get it wrong and Monokuma gets it right… Then you'll all get punished. There's no way I can let that happen. So… It's fine. Let's end this.
Harukawa: M-Momota!
K1B0: So… it really was you?
Momota: My bad for tricking you guys. I'll explain everything. But before that, it's Voting Time. Alright, don't get it wrong! I'm definitely the culprit, you got it!? I'm the one who killed Ouma!
Saihara: Momota, no!
Momota: Just like you to figure it all out, Saihara. You're really something else. So all you gotta do is believe in your reasoning. That's what detectives do.
Saihara: …
Momota: Hey, Monokuma! Let's hurry up and get this vote started!
Monokuma: Puhuhu… Well said. Let's get this started, then. The heart-racing excitement as the blackened and the spotless face off! It’s… VOTING TIME!!!
Select - Kaito Momota
Monokuma: Puhuhu… It seems the voting has finished. Now then, let's see the result.
-All votes for Momota-
Monokuma: Who’ll be chosen as the blackened!? Will you make the right choice or the dreadfully wrong one!?
Verdict - Kaito Momota
Post-trial -
Monokuma: Well, if the culprit’s gonna confess, then I guess even morons can't screw this up… The blackened who killed Kokichi Ouma is Kaito Momota! You all got it right!
Saihara: …
Harukawa: …
Momota: So you all got it right, huh? Even Saihara and Harumaki voted for me… What a relief! Well, I knew you guys wouldn't get it wrong.
Shirogane: …
Momota: But man was it hard to act like Ouma the whole time… I mean, sure, he wrote most of his own lines. Seriously, look at this huge script. He wrote the whole thing. -Book of Ouma lines- It's even got a bunch of alternative lines for different events, too.
Yumeno: …
Momota: But even so, I still had to ad-lib. You guys couldn't tell though, huh?
K1B0: …
Momota: Hey, c’mon guys… don't look so sad... You guys got it right. It's all good.
Harukawa: Why…?
Momota: Hm?
Harukawa: Why… did you kill Ouma? You were so against the killing game… So why did you kill him? I believed… that you absolutely wouldn't do… such a thing…
Saihara: Harukawa… (Was she protecting Momota… or just believing in him, like me…?)
Momota: Yeah, I should explain. Most of it’s just like Saihara said. After Ouma pretended to take the antidote, he gave it to me… Then he told me I had to cooperate with his plan…
-Flashback-
Momota: Plan? What plan?
Ouma: I-I’ve been thinking… this whole time… of a plan to throw the mastermind off guard…
Momota: Throw them off guard? What are you talking about? You're the mastermind!
Ouma: Ohhh… um, that was a lie… I-I only pretended to be the mastermind…
Momota: Pretended!?
Ouma: You all fell for it… But y’know… I prepared a bunch of stuff… Like this remote control… I had Iruma make it… The mysterious message in the courtyard… Using Gonta and making him a murderer… All that preparation was just to make you guys think I was the mastermind.
Momota: Wh-What the hell!? Why’d you do all that…?
Ouma: The reason why… I pretended to be the mastermind… ...was to end this boring killing game!
Momota: To end it?
Ouma: I thought if I showed you the despairing truth, you guys wouldn't want to go outside anymore… I thought it would end the killing game. But instead… this happened. I'm gonna die by Harukawa’s hands… Why do you think this happened? Why do you think Harukawa tried to kill me? Why do you think the killing game started again?
Momota: Why…?
Ouma: Because the true mastermind instigated it. I'm certain of it. They made a move… without us noticing. Maaan… thanks to that, everything is ruined…
Momota: The true mastermind instigated it? So whoever that person is, they also instigated Harukawa’s actions, too?
Ouma: Yeah… they probably tried to eliminate me because I pretended to be the mastermind…
-Flash forward-
Harukawa: ...My actions were instigated by the true mastermind? B-But that can't be… The reason I tried to kill Ouma was… ...because I remembered the truth from the Flashback Light.
Saihara: Maybe… making you remember the truth was what the mastermind wanted…
Harukawa: ...What?
Saihara: Maybe the true mastermind had us use the Flashback Lights… ...so we would target Ouma as a Remnant of Despair?
K1B0: So the Flashback Light itself was the true mastermind’s trap all along? They expected us to target Ouma once we remembered he was a Remnant of Despair?
Saihara: Ouma certainly expected it. That's why he talked about the true mastermind. (But… even so, this is all rather convenient for the true mastermind. The person claiming to be the mastermind just so happened to be a Remnant of Despair? We’re all students of Hope’s Peak Academy, and our fates are tied to the Remnants of Despair… I never would have imagined that fate would bring us to Ouma’s murder. It just plays too nicely for the true mastermind.)
Momota: I didn't know about that Flashback Light. Guess that's another mystery for you. Anyway, like I was saying…
-Flashback-
Momota: Then who is this true mastermind!?
Ouma: Wh-Who knows… I dunno either… But it doesn’t matter… we can’t lose… This game is pointless… unless you win. That’s why… I thought of a special plan… When I'm on the verge of losing… ...my plan will help me win!
Momota: I don't really get it, but is this the plan to throw off the mastermind?
Ouma: Well, it's not that difficult… Momota… I need you… ...to kill me.
Momota: Wha-!?
-Flash Forward-
Momota: The plan was… to make a case where the victim was unknown. And then trick Monokuma into thinking I was the victim so he’d mess up. If he ruled that either Ouma or Harukawa were the blackened… Then I'd show myself and Monokuma’s ruling would be invalid. And if Monokuma’s ruling was invalid, the killing game would end.
Saihara: That's what I'm most curious about. What makes you think it would end?
Momota: Yeah, I asked Ouma about that myself. Why would Monokuma care if he messed up on who the blackened was? And… this is what he said.
-Flashback-
Ouma: Even if it’s Monokuma or the true mastermind, they can't break the rules as they please… Being unfair like that… isn't allowed…
Momota: What do you mean?
Ouma: Death games are meant to be watched. If no one was watching, there would be no reason to be such a stickler for the rules… There would be no point in making this a game in the first place… But Monokuma’s been a stickler about the rules, and making this game interesting. That's why he agreed to my plan in the Virtual World… Which means Monokuma is aware that someone is watching us… In which case… I have no doubt that this death game is being shown to someone.
-Flash Forward-
Yumeno: So… this is some kind of show!?
Shirogane: But who’d be watching? We’re the only people left, aren't we?
K1B0: That's right! The Flashback Light is the reason we even remember that!
Momota: But Ouma mighta been right. Why have a death game if no one’s watching? I wasn't sure about it at first, but after this class trial, there’s no doubt. Monokuma can't do whatever he wants. He’s bound by the rules of the game. That's why he couldn't afford to get the culprit wrong. Why he relied on Saihara. It's just like Ouma said! If this game’s rules matter so much, someone’s watching.
Saihara: (A death game is made to be watched...) If that's true, then… who? Who… is watching this?)
Yumeno: What's this all about, Monokuma!? Is this killing game really a show for someone!?
Monokuma: Puhuhu… Who can say?
Yumeno: Nyeh!? Why won't you tell us!? We were friends during the trial!
Monokuma: ...Honestly, I was just happy you guys cooperated with me. Humans love to help. They jump at any opportunity to extend a helping hand.
K1B0: Then, here's another question-- Who are you, really? If Ouma, a Remnant of Despair, is not the mastermind… Then who’s the true mastermind? Is it another Remnant of Despair like him?
Monokuma: I'm not gonna spill the beans on a perfect “To Be Continued” cliffhanger like that!
Yumeno: Wh-Why you… are just too cute!
Shirogane: Huh? Really?
Harukawa: I understand Ouma’s plan, but… why did you agree to work with him, Momota? Why did you agree to kill Ouma? Because he saved your life? You should've just… ignored him. He's better off dead anyway…
Momota: It was kinda hard to ignore such an annoying guy.
Harukawa: ...What?
Momota: Geez… I wonder how far ahead he planned this evil scheme of his.
-Flashback-
Momota: Y-Yeah but… killing you… What are you talking about!? You want me to kill you!?
Ouma: I figured you'd react like that… But… are you sure you're okay with that? Because if this poison kills me, then Harukawa would become the blackened. And her crime would be exposed so easily. If that happened, then Harukawa and I would've died for no reason, right? Which is just what the true mastermind expects…
Momota: Wha-! Dammit… that's playing dirty! So that's why you gave me the antidote…
Ouma: Nishishi.. I *am* the Ultimate Supreme Leader. There is no depths I won't sink to. ...Even if I have to sacrifice myself.
Momota: …
Ouma: Anyway… this is our chance… Our chance to end this killing game. That's why… you have to kill me, so we can win and ruin this killing game… We’ll bring the true mastermind and everyone who’s watching… ...We’ll bring them down to utter despair! Then everyone who died can rest in peace! Ah-hahahahahaha!!! ...Ack, aw crap. I'm gonna die soon… Can we get this started already?
Momota: You're seriously crazy, dude.
Ouma: Nishishi… But, y’know… I… wasn't boring, right?
-Flash Forward-
Harukawa: Then… he blackmailed you by using me!?
Momota: No. I agreed to his plan once I heard the words “ruin this killing game”. He was crazy, but that let him come up with some crazy plans… And we needed a crazy plan in order to stand a chance against Monokuma. I bet on that chance. I didn't have any other choice… Cuz… I'm outta time.
Harukawa: Time…
Saihara: Momota… you mean, your health…?
Harukawa: But you said you were fine! You told me not to worry about it anymo--
Momota: Ah, my bad. That was a lie.
Harukawa: A-A lie...?
Momota: Haha, yeah it’s pretty bad. Honestly, I'm at my limit just talking.
Harukawa: N-No… it can't be…
Momota: But I gotta wonder how this happened. I don't remember at all. In my memories, I was fine during the medical exam for my training…
Saihara: (If he was fine during the medical exam, then that means…) This might be… the virus.
Momota: Virus?
Saihara: One of the plagues that caused our planet to crumble. A virus carried by meteorites that spread across the globe. Hope’s Peak Academy, along with the rest of the planet, was in danger of extinction. Even though we had come so far and triumphed over so much despair… We were almost wiped out in an instant. This must have something to do with the virus. Momota didn't use that Flashback Light, so he might not remember it…
Shirogane: But weren't we supposed to be immune? We were selected because we didn't--
Monokuma: Perhaps the virus was dormant when you were selected for the Gofer Project… You could've been infected the whole time, showing no symptoms until very recently.
Yumeno: W-What!?
Harukawa: Momota is… infected with the virus!? But how could that be!?
Momota: I dunno what you're talking about, but… I guess I'm pretty screwed, huh? Well, I knew this was coming. That's why I agreed to Ouma’s plan.
Saihara: …
Momota: But you know, when I found out about the plan, I thought it was pretty awesome. Ouma left me with a whole outline of it. I freaked out when I read it. It was a pretty good plan. I thought we might be able to trick Monokuma. But I knew Saihara’d see right through it in the end!
Saihara: ...What?
Momota: Haha, and that's exactly how it went! Nice job, Saihara! You're really something!
K1B0: Momota, did you…
Momota: Yeah, I knew you guys would figure everything out. That's why I was able to get on board with Ouma and lie like that. Even if I messed stuff up during the trial, Saihara’d see the truth. Heh. Just what I'd expect from my sidekick.
Saihara: Wh-Why…? If you knew I'd see through it, why--
Harukawa: If you knew it was pointless from the start, then you shouldn't have gone that far…!
Momota: Nah, it wasn't pointless. It ended up being a huge success.
Yumeno: W-Why?
Momota: Because of this plan and Ouma pretending to be the mastermind… We got closer to the true mastermind’s lair… Behind this truth, there’s gotta be a hint that leads to the real truth.
Saihara: The real truth?
Momota: Yeah, no doubt. That's why Ouma gave his life.
K1B0: You talk as if… he was your partner. When you hated him so strongly before…
Momota: Oh, I hate his guts. Honestly, I'm still pissed off at him. He made us go through so much crap. To the end-- No, even beyond that… He was a lying sack of shit.
-Flashback-
Ouma: I-It’s getting… harder to breathe, so… Please… can you…
Momota: Hey, can I ask one thing? You want to ruin this killing game, but… You kept saying how fun this game was.
Ouma: … That was a lie… obviously… H-How could a game… that you're forced to play… be fun…? I had to think this game was fun to survive… I had to lie to myself!
Momota: You little…
Ouma: The bastards who created this game to toy with our lives… and the shits enjoying it… They all… piss me off! Th-that’s why… I'm willing to do whatever it takes... to end this game!
-Flash Forward-
Harukawa: Ouma said… that?
Momota: That coulda been a lie, too. He probably just said that so I’d cooperate with him.
K1B0: Was it really a lie…? I think his dying words may have been the honest truth…
Yumeno: No, it's definitely a lie. He’s not the type to shed real tears.
Shirogane: I wonder which one it is…
Saihara: (A lie… or the truth? Even now at the very end, I don't really understand Ouma… But maybe that's what lying is all about. The truth is in the eye of the beholder, huh? Ouma… was the very embodiment of a lie.)
Momota: That pretty much wraps up my explanation. Now, finally… I need to apologize to Saihara.
Saihara: What? Me?
Momota: To be honest… I was jealous of you.
Saihara: Jealous…?
Momota: Because you were always saving us, y’know? Your detective skills kept us alive… You were just way too cool, and I got frustrated… So that's why I was so harsh on you. My bad…
Saihara: … Hey… No, Momota, that's not true… I was only so confident because you were there for me, Momota. When you made me your sidekick, you said that you’d “take the responsibility”... And that… That’s why I can do all this. If you didn't talk to me back then, even now I'd be--
Momota: Hrkh! *cough* *cough* *cough*
Saihara: Momota!?
Harukawa: M-Momota!
Shirogane: Momota, are you okay!?
Momota: Heh… H-How can I be okay? I'm… about to die…
Monokuma: You sure are, bucko! Cuz it's punishment time!
Saihara: Punishment!?
Harukawa: ...I won't let you… ...I won't let you kill Momota!
Monokuma: Oh? You planning on getting in my way? You know what'll happen if you do that, don't you?
Harukawa: I don't care what happens! I planned to kill you anyway from the start.
K1B0: Y-Yes… I’ve been determined to fight back for a while now…
Momota: N-No… Stop…
Saihara: No, Momota, I can't! I can't let you die, Momota! I don't care if you're sick! I don't care if you're dying! I won't let Monokuma touch you!
Monokuma: … ...Puhu. Puhuhuhuhuhuhu. Puhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.
Shirogane: Wh-What’s so funny…?
Monokuma: Oh, just thinkin’ about life… and how irreplaceable it is. Know what I mean?
Saihara: What…?
Monokuma: When a life ends, those closest to it mourn. But if you could somehow recycle that life… Then those closest to it wouldn't need to mourn anymore, right? If we could recycle life, the world would be filled with hope. That's my point.
Saihara: What are you talking--
Monokuma: Alright, kids! Time for your grand re-entrance!
Monokubs: Rise and shine, ursine! With our powers combined, we are the monokubs!
Saihara: Huh?
Monotaro: I'm Monotaro! No matter how you read it or spell it or say it, it's still Monotaro!
Monophanie: What the-!? That's totally a lie!
Monosuke: What the hell’s goin’ on? I coulda swore there was more of youse chumps before!
Monokid: Fuck if I know! Let's destroy Monodam now! This sadsack is bummin’ me the fuck out!
Monodam: …
Yumeno: W-What the!? Weren't all the Monokubs completely destroyed!?
Monokuma: Those old Monokubs were destroyed. These Monokubs are the latest model. They still got their factory settings, so in a way, it's like they’re brand-new characters… But who cares!? Now that my cubs are back, I'm not lonely and miserable anymore!
Shirogane: You… brought them back on a whim like that?
Monokuma: You guys are just as replaceable. Maybe not as replaceable as the Monokubs… But finding other people to participate in this killing game is easier than ya might think.
Saihara: (Finding other people?)
Monosuke: I got no idea what’s goin’ on or what any of this means, but that’s right!
Monokid: Hell yeah! We’re so fuckin’ lovable and shit! Except Monodam, of course!
Monodam: …
Monokuma: Oh, do you know what else this means? Now that the Monokubs are back, I’ve got my Exisal entourage protecting me again. Still wanna defy me now?
Yumeno: Th-This is bad! If he’s got the Exisals again-
Harukawa: So what? It doesn’t matter… I won’t let you kill Momota. I’ll… fight until the end…
Momota: S-Stop… Even if you fight the Exisals, you’ll just get killed, dammit! The remote control and the last electrobomb were crushed in the press.
Harukawa: No… I won’t give up.
Momota: Harumaki! Enough alre-
Harukawa: I’ve never felt this way before! I’ve always fought to kill, but… this is the first time I’ve fought to protect someone!
Momota: Huh?
Harukawa: And… I’ve never… ...Been given a nickname like “Harumaki” before, either.
Momota: You…
Harukawa: And I’ve never… ...met someone as stubborn as you before… … And… I’ve never… (Harukawa starts crying) ...Fallen for someone before.
Momota: Harumaki!
Saihara: Harukawa…
Harukawa: I… don’t want this to end. I just… don’t… That’s why I won’t let you kill Momota! I absolutely won’t let you!
Momota: … Harumaki… I’m sorry… but that’s not an option. I don’t have as much time left as you think... I’m… fighting just to stay standing.
Harukawa: B-But I…
Momota: Hey, Harumaki. I asked you before… What’s your enemy? Before… you hated yourself so much. You didn’t even like yourself a little… And wasn’t that the reason you tried to distance yourself from others? You decided that you didn’t deserve to have friends, didn’t you? That was your enemy. But not anymore, huh? You’re alright now! You fell for a guy like me! Now you can learn to like yourself!
Harukawa: … U-Ugh… uuugh…
Momota: Hey, hey… don’t cry. Can’t you send me off with one last smile? You guys, too. I’m not gonna allow any tears. Send me off with a bang.
Saihara: … Alright… Momota. I… won’t cry.
Yumeno: M-Me too! I’m gonna hold it in!
Shirogane: Yeah! I’ll endure it!
K1B0: I can’t cry. Even if I wanted to… (Ironically, his crying sprite is displayed.)
Momota: Hey, sorry about the wait, Monokuma. You can go ahead and start now.
Monokuma: Can do!
Monotaro: Oh boy! My first Punishment Time! I’ve never seen one before!
Momota: But let me just say this to the true mastermind controlling Monokuma… You better get ready! My friends aren’t gonna lose to you!
Monokuma: …
Momota: That’s all. I’ll leave the rest to you guys! End this ridiculous killing game!
K1B0: We’ll end it. So, please... don’t worry.
Momota: And Saihara… Never forget, you’re not alone. You have friends. Don’t try to do everything by yourself, okay?
Saihara: Yeah... Momota. Okay.
Momota: Don’t forget! The impossible is possible! All you gotta do is make it so!
Saihara: Yeah! Thanks, Momota!
Harukawa: …
Momota: Harukawa.. How long are you gonna cry? You should smil--
Harukawa: I-I can’t… That’s impossible… I can’t…
Momota: Haha... of course… My bad for making you cry like that.
Harukawa: Ugh… U-Uuuugh…
Momota: Alright then! Let’s end this with a bang! A special punishment suited to the Luminary of the Stars!
Monokuma: You don’t gotta tell me! I’m excited to get this started!
Momota: Oh yeah? Well screw you! I’m not gonna die the way you want!
Monokuma: It’s… PUNISHMENT TIME!!!
-Momota’s Execution-
( Momota is put into a rocket similar to that shown in danganronpa 1, though this time the rocket flips downwards and descends into the core of the earth in a spinning, drill-like motion. It resurfaces on the other side of the world and flies him to space from there, at which time his illness finally kills him and the execution fails. The rocket returns, and Kiibo protects everyone from the debris, getting his ahoge disconnected in the process. Monokuma seems furious.)
Saihara: M-Momota!
Harukawa: …
K1B0: … (He appears to be glitching.)
Shirogane: Kiibo, are you okay!? You got hit by that debris when you protec--
K1B0: I-I’m… fine… More importantly…
Monokuma: Ghghghgh…!
Saihara: What’s the matter, Monokuma!? Upset that Momota won!?
Monotaro: Eh? Whaddaya mean Momota won?
Harukawa: He died before the end of your punishment. Momota didn’t die from your execution!
Yumeno: Th-That’s right! Momota wasn’t killed by you!
Shirogane: It’s… Momota’s victory.
Monokubs: Wah! We lost!
Monokuma: Hmph… I dunno if he meant to do it, but he certainly went out like a stubborn jackass. Well, whatever! It’s not like this is the end of the killing game! So it’s fine!
Shirogane: It’s… not over?
Monokid: Hell yeah! No shit!
Monosuke: Ain’t it written in the school regulations?
Monophanie: The killing game will go on until there is just one blackened or two spotless.
Saihara: School regulations… So you’re gonna follow the regulations, huh? The only reason you want rules is because you’re showing this to someone!
Monokuma: ...I just want an entertaining killing game, but you’re entitled to your opinion.
Saihara: … That’s… enough! Enough of your bullshit, Monokuma! I made a promise to Momota! I will end this killing game! And to give Momota’s death meaning, I swear I *will* keep my promise!
Shirogane: Yeah! We’re not going to let anyone else die!
Yumeno: Who’s gonna even play that game anymore!? It’s already over!
K1B0: …
Monotaro: Hmm… you could cut this tension with a knife. What’s everyone talkin’ about, anyway?
Monokid: Feels like we stumbled into the last act. I dunno what’s happenin’ at all!
Monosuke: Yo Pops! Fill us in! We wanna help ya out!
Monophanie: Oh! Monosuke is acting nice! He’s sucking up for brownie points!
Monokuma: Ohhhh, I just can’t help myself around you cute little cubs. Gather ‘round, kids… I’ll spend a whole month telling you about what you missed.
Monophanie: A whole month!? Won’t that take longer than the whole chapter!?
Monodam: …
Monokuma: I’ll tell you all about it, while I smother you with hugs and kisses! You kids go on ahead and wait for me at home.
Monokubs: Okay! So long, bear-well! (For some reason it zooms on Monotaro specifically)
Monokuma: Huh? Why did I stay behind? Cuz I wanna give you all a reward for working so hard.
Yumeno: We don’t want it! Just go away!
Monokuma: By the way… I dunno where you got the idea that this killing game can be stopped. There’s nothing a participant can do to end this killing game. No way! Nuh-uh! This game is gonna keep going and going for a long time!
Saihara: (During his ranting, Monokuma took out…) Huh? A Flashback Light?
-Monokuma uses the light, no memory plays-
Saihara: Urgh… Gah…
Yumeno: W-What? What did you just do?
Harukawa: Was that… A Flashback Light just now?
Shirogane: Is it… broken? I don’t feel like I remembered anything.
Monokuma: Puhuhu… this Flashback Light has a special effect. You’ll remember soon enough… You’ll remember that despair is the only choice you have. And that hope doesn’t exist here at all! Ah-hahahahaha! The killing game will never end!
Saihara: (And then… Monokuma left. He declared that this killing game would continue. He declared… there is no hope. )
(After that, I honestly don’t remember how we got back. It took all I had just to accept the reality that Momota was gone... And not just Momota… Ouma too… Someone we all trusted, and someone none of us trusted... we lost them both. But it wasn’t all for nothing. Because we’re drawing ever closer to discovering the true mastermind…)
-Junko Silhouette in front of Motherkuma-
???: The killing game will never end… Never ever! As long as I’m around, it’ll never end. It’ll repeat over and over and over… Why would I ever let something this fun end? I want to have more fun. As long as it’s fun, we have to keep doing it. That’s just simple supply and demand. Puhuhuhuhu… Puhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. Such... despair.
-In the courtyard-
Saihara: (Later that night… I found myself standing in that one spot in the courtyard. The place where Momota and I would train together... My heart… felt crushed. All the loss and guilt and helplessness… sinking into my chest. But still I… I stood there.) …
Harukawa: ...What are you doing?
Saihara: Ah, Harukawa…
Harukawa: ...So, you came too.
Saihara: Yeah... … Harukawa… I’m sorry.
Harukawa: For what?
Saihara: I was the one that drove Momota into a corner… Just like Akamatsu I… I end up betraying everyone important to me... It’s all my fault.
Harukawa: … ...Are you feeling lonely?
Saihara: Huh?
Harukawa: Are you lonely… now that Momota is gone?
Saihara: … Yeah… lonely. I… I feel so lonely, and so sad I… I don’t know what to do… The only reason I’m still alive right now is because of Momota. If he hadn’t have been my friend, I would be…
Harukawa: ...Me too. I can’t remember the last time I ever cried that hard. I wonder how long it’s been… But, I won’t cry anymore. I’m sad, but… I’m grateful to Momota.
Saihara: Grateful?
Harukawa: Yeah. I want to tell him that rather than being sad or lonely… ...I’m grateful to him. … That’s why… I won’t cry anymore. I’m not going to wallow in pity. I want to show him how much I appreciate all the things he did.
Saihara: Yeah… Yeah, I guess it’s the same for me too. I want to show my appreciation, too. I’m sure that our friends who’ve passed on… don’t want to see us miserable. ...Thanks.
Harukawa: Yeah…
Shirogane: Ah, so you guys were here after all. Just like I thought.
Yumeno: I knew you guys would be here cuz I cast a spell to find you.
Saihara: Shirogane? Yumeno?
Shirogane: Umm… If you don’t mind, can we join in your training?
Saihara: Huh?
Yumeno: I’ll train you all from the ground up so we can end this killing game together.
Harukawa: We’re… going to end this together?
Shirogane: Yumeno and I promised Momota.
Yumeno: Yeah. We’re gonna do what we promised and work together to end this killing game.
Shirogane: We can’t afford to lose to despair!
Saihara: … Yeah… Absolutely. (Monokuma said there’s no hope anywhere… But he’s wrong. There is hope. My friends are my hope. Momota said it best… I’m not alone. That’s right. I have friends. Not just my friends here, but also the ones who have died… They all gave us their hope too… That’s why… I’m going to live. I want to live for everyone who died. Despair cannot defeat me. I will hold on, and survive no matter what. … Thank you… Momota.)
-Flashback-
Momota: Let your sweat wash away all your sadness, fear, worry, and hardships... Just start moving your body and your pain will become memories before you know it.
Harukawa: ...Then you should train, too.
Momota: Well, I don’t have anything to worry about. Cuz, I mean… I’m Kaito Momota! Luminary of the Stars!
Saihara: Hey! No fair, Momota!
-Flash Forward-
Shirogane: Oh, by the way… What happened to Kiibo? Do you know where he went?
Saihara: Kiibo? Ah, I don’t know…
Yumeno: Nyeh… What is that guy off doing?
Harukawa: I don’t think a robot really needs to do any training...
Shirogane: But the rest of us are here. I kinda wish he’d come, too…
Saihara: …
-Blank screen-
K1B0: It’s quiet… Too quiet… And yet, this silence is quite refreshing. I used to hear my inner voice with perfect clarity… It would fill me with the power of hope… Guide me along the right path… ...I can’t hear it anymore. All I hear now… is silence. That silence means my will is now my own. Even if despair is all we have to choose… Even if hope no longer exists… I will never give in to despair! I...I will end this. No matter what, I will force this to end. This school, this Ultimate Academy for Gifted Juveniles, is steeped in despair...
-K1B0 flies into the camera-
...And I will destroy it.
9 notes · View notes
deanswaywardgirl · 3 years
Text
Keeping Faith (Having Faith Part 2)
Tumblr media
A/N: Okay, so this is part two to the Having Faith mini-series. I hope you guys enjoy it. I know it took awhile for me to post, but there was quite a bit of editing to be done: adding, deleting, things like that. Enjoy! :)
Six months. Six months of searching and worrying and barely sleeping. Every night, Dean dreamt of her. Faith, the woman he loved in the lethal hands of Michael, the archangel. Every night, she died in his arms, just when he'd found her again, Michael killed her again and again, and Dean awoke in soaked sheets and the images replaying in his head.
Swallowing hard, he threw the blankets off and got up out of bed, turning his attention to the alarm clock, hidden behind several empty beer and whiskey bottles, and noted that it was only a little after two in the morning. He licked his lips and headed out of his room to the library, needing to get started again. He had to find her. Going without her was only sending him to an early grave.
Dean swallowed hard again, and was slightly surprised to see Sam awake, already reading up on angel lore, his laptop open with a police scanner on the screen. Dean smiled softly. Sam loved her too, they were practically siblings at this point. Sam always called her the smallest Winchester.
"Hey," Dean croaked, approaching the table where everybody's initials stared at him. The 'FD' mocked his pain, making his heart clench in his chest. He then forced his eyes to his brother. "Find anything?" he asked.
"Not yet, but I'm looking. I've got other hunters out, I've got Jody and Donna on the look out. It's like Michael's taken her underground or something. There's just nothing." Dean swallowed hard and looked at all the lore before shaking his head and sinking into a chair. "Dean.."
"We have to find her, Sam. It's been six months and there's been nothing." He looked at Sam, only to catch his eye. "Why'd she do it, man? How could she make that deal?"
"She did it for you, Dean," Sam said quietly. "Yea, and look at me now. Did she really think I'd be okay with her gone? That I could shrug the loss off and keep going like...." he shook his head and dropped his eyes to the floor. "No, but at least you have a chance to save her. Which is more than she would've had with you at the bottom of the ocean. Dean, she loved you. You were everything to her. And she knew I couldn't lose my brother."
Sam swallowed hard and ran his hands through his hair. "Dean, we will find her, I promise you. We won't stop til we do." Dean nodded and stood up, headed to the kitchen. He wasn't sure if he believed Sam or not, the images from his nightmares plaguing him once again. He rubbed his eyes as he set upon making him and Sam breakfast, because he needed to do something. Hearing the iron door open and close, he moved back to the library and saw Castiel decend the stairs. "Anything?" Dean asked, clenching his jaw. Castiel sighed and shook his head.
"Nothing. I'm sorry, Dean." The elder Winchester nodded and went to walk away before sweeping every book off the table and walking away. Sam jumped and closed his eyes for a moment as he listened to Dean's footsteps fade down the hallway. When the silence took over, Sam looked up at Cas who looked as sorrowful as he felt. "We have to find her, Cas, I'm not sure how much longer we have before Dean goes out looking and probably gets himself killed." The angel nodded and turned his blue eyes to the exit Dean took, then glanced back at Sam. "Sam, we will find Faith. I won't stop looking. Just don't lose-" "Faith? I'm hoping we haven't already." He leaned back against the table and folded his hands in front of him before looking at the laptop screen, at the police scanner that announced every day random violence, but nothing that concerned them in their current predicament.
It was then the iron door opened once more and a girl, bloodied and broken appeared, barely conscious. "Sam? Cas?" It was then she fell, her eyes falling closed. "Faith!" Sam called. Castiel disappeared and reappeared at the top of the stairs, catching the girl in his arms and looking down at her. He gently brushed the hair out of her face and looked down at Sam, with a nod. Sam took the stairs two at a time, meeting him at the top, an unconscious Faith in his arms. "We need to get her to the infirmary now!" he said and lifted the girl into his arms. "Go get Dean, I got her." Castiel nodded and took off in the other direction in search for the older Winchester. Sam laid the girl down carefully and started assessing her wounds, every now and then watching her face. He breathed heavily, unable to keep the hint of a smile off his face. "Don't worry, Faith, you're safe now."
"Faith?" Dean called, coming into view. Sam immediately backed away as Dean took his place, cupping her face in his hand and looking her over. "My god, what did he do to you?" he whispered, his breathing shaky. "What happened?" he asked, not taking his eyes off her, sliding his hand into hers. "There's no telling, Dean, she just walked in and passed out. Cas caught her," Sam said as he circled around to the other side of the bed. Dean nodded and leaned down, kissing her forehead tenderly, letting his lips linger for a moment before he kissed her again. "You're safe now, sweetheart. We're all here," Dean whispered, setting his hand on the top of her head and rubbing her forehead with his thumb. "You're gonna be okay," he whispered, afraid that she'd disappear before his eyes if he let go of her. A tear fell down his cheek as he was unable to believe she was here. She was home. "Sammy, clean her up, I'll be back."
"No, you should be here in case she wakes up. I'm gonna go make some calls," Sam told him and smiled down at Faith, then leaned down and kissed her forehead tenderly as well. "Welcome home, sweetheart," he whispered to her before clapping Dean on the shoulder and leaving the room. Dean sat on the edge of the bed and started cleaning her wounds, making sure to be gentle as some were deeper and worse off than others. He shook his head and sighed when he heard his name.
"Dean?" a soft voice whispered, earning his attention. A smile crept across his lips as he locked eyes with the most beautiful pair of blue eyes he'd ever seen. "Hey, sweetheart. Shh, just get some rest. You're alright, now, you're safe." The girl gazed up at him and let the tears fall, her breathing shaky as her grip on his hand tightened. "I'm home?" she asked, her voice just a whisper. "You're home, Faith. Right where you belong," Dean told her and stroked her cheek with his free hand. Faith leaned into his touch and closed her eyes, holding his hand to her face. "Can you sit up?" he asked, earning a nod. He helped her to sit up and gently pulled her into his lap, cradling her head to his chest, rocking her back and forth. "I gotcha, sweetheart, and I'm never letting you go again," he told her, kissing the top of her head before setting his chin there.
He let her cry, and just held her, whispering reassurances to her to keep her calm and remind her that he was there beside her, never to let her go again. Faith buried her face in his neck, clenching his jacket in her fist, her knuckles white as she cried. It was an hour before she'd cried herself back to sleep in Dean's arms, but Dean couldn't bare to part with her as he watched her sleep so peacefully in his arms. He kissed her forehead tenderly once more and glanced up when Sam came into the room, swallowing hard. "She okay?" he asked, quietly. Dean shook his head and glanced down at her, then set his chin back on top of her head.
"Doubt it. She's resting, but..." Dean glanced down at Faith, who had started whimpering. "Shh, sweetheart, I'm here. You're safe, I promise," he whispered and kissed her forehead once more. Licking his lips, he turned his eyes back to his brother. "I don't know what Michael did to her, but I will find out.." "Dean, you should stay here. When she wakes up, she'll need you. We'll worry about Michael later," Sam said, his eyes falling back to Faith as he sighed. "She doesn't look good. Almost skeletal," he said, swallowing hard. Dean swallowed hard as he turned his eyes to his brother.
"Sammy, go make her something to eat, would you? Maybe something light. Who knows how long it's been since she last ate, I don't wanna overdo it," he said and clenched his jaw. Sam nodded and watched the two of them together, then left the room. Dean took her hand into his and stroked the top with his thumb. Bruises littered her skin from head to toe and it only made Dean angrier at the archangel responsible.
"I promise you, sweetheart, I will make him pay. If it's the last god forsaken thing I do, I will make him pay. As long as you come back to me. I don't know what you went through with him, I'm not sure it'd do me any good to know, but I need you to come back to me. I will help you through it, I swear. No matter how deep the scars are or how long it takes, I will help you get through all of it. You've always been there to help me through the crap, Faith. The nightmares, all of it. Let me help you for once. Just come home and we'll get through it together." Dean swallowed hard as he watched her sleep, then kissed her forehead again.
It was a few days before Faith said a word to either of them. She spent most of her time sleeping or eating, mostly at Dean's request. She always ate as much as she could stomach, stopping at the slightest hint of queasiness. Dean didn't like it, but he acquiesced, biting his tongue. TWO WEEKS LATER
"Michael, no! Don't hurt them, take me!" Faith screamed, and turned over, arching her back before rolling back onto his side. "Please! Please, no! Dean, Sam! Take me!" she cried, a death grip on her pillow.
Lightbulbs exploded in her room and down the hall. Dean and Sam glanced at each other as the bunker rumbled, both of them bolting for her room. They both tried the knob, but the door didn't budge. Dean glanced at Sam and back at the door before counting to three, both of them delivering their strongest kicks, breaking the door down, each man taking a side of the bed. "Faith, sweetheart, wake up!" Dean called, taking her wrists and pinning them down. Faith's eyes opened, a glowing blue, and before Dean could resist, he went flying outside the room against the wall. "Castiel!" Sam called. The angel appeared and placed two fingers to her forehead, knocking her out completely, the room going silent.
"She'll sleep now." Sam moved to his brother and helped him to his feet, both of them moving towards her bed. Dean clenched his jaw as he watched her. He didn't blame her. He had no idea the Hell Michael had inflicted on her, in more ways than one. But it had obviously left scars that he couldn't heal in a matter of hours of her return. Glancing up at Castiel, he breathed deeply.
"Tell me you found him," Dean growled, his whole being shaking in fury. Castiel sighed, his eyes still on Faith's sleeping form. "I haven't. He's disappeared, Dean, completely." "We have to find him, we have to dream root her head, something. She can't keep going like this. We have no idea what he did to her, and we can't help her until we figure it out," he shouted, swallowing hard. "I can't leave her like this, I won't." Sam licked his lips and sat on the edge of the bed, and wiped his hand over his face.
"Maybe we should use dream root. Ask her straight out," Sam suggested, then turned and looked at his brother. "Okay, then that's what we'll do," Dean replied, swallowing thickly. He turned his eyes back to his sleeping girlfriend and breathed deeply. Both of them glanced at Castiel. "Are you coming with us?" Dean asked. Castiel glanced at Dean, then at Sam, then at Faith. "No, you two should do this. You're her boys, her family. I'll stay here and keep watch. If she got away without him knowing, he could be looking for her." Both boys glanced at each other and back down at the sleeping girl. "If he is, it doesn't matter. He's not taking her again," Dean growled, clenching his jaw. Sam sighed and nodded.
"Agreed." He stood up and moved to the door. "I'll go get the dream root. Dean, grab a couple strands of hair, I'll be back." Dean nodded and turned back to her, taking her hand into his. "We're gonna get you back, sweetheart, just stay with us, alright?" he asked, and stroked her cheek, then leaned down and kissed her forehead tenderly. "I'm sorry, sweetheart, I should've found you sooner. Protected you. But, I'm here now, alright? I promise. I'm right here."
It was then Sam returned with two mugs of African dream root. Dean plucked two strands of brown hair from Faith's head and dropped a strand each into the dream root. He took one of Faith's hands, Sam, the other, and the two downed the dream root, laying beside her. Cas put two fingers to both Winchesters' heads and left the room, closing the door behind him.
A/N: Let me know how you liked it and if there should be a part three...I’m putting together of details right now, and could really use the help. Thank you!
@ellewritesfix05 @chevyharvelle @jawritter @winchest09 @whispersandwhiskerburn @dean-winchester-is-a-warrior
9 notes · View notes